#that took SO much longer than i was expecting it to. but i guess editing 75k words while working full time is kind of a lot | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

Visit Blog

Explore Tumblr blogs with no restrictions, modern design and the best experience.

Fun Fact

In 2020, 27% of US Tumblr users had an annual household income of over $100,000.

#that took SO much longer than i was expecting it to. but i guess editing 75k words while working full time is kind of a lot

arachniee · 3 months

Text

࣪𓏲ּ ᥫ᭡ ₊ ⊹ ˑ ִֶ 𓂃 ii. He once was mine.

-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈ Lucifer Morningstar x Seraphim!reader (main couple)

(side couple) Adam x Seraphim!reader ┈➤

જ⁀➴ Summary : After he fell from grace, you did your best to move on. Drowning yourself in knowledge, hoping that if you continued to fill your mind with information, you’d eventually forget about him. All the effort you put into it was useless in the end and everything came crumbling down after you met his daughter.

જ⁀➴ Warnings: cussing, mentions of wounds and injuries, not proofread; there might be grammatical errors, mc is a workaholic insomniac

જ⁀➴ Note: Alright, so here’s part two. Not what you expected? Well, this series has more parts than you think and I’m determined to make each one surprisingly focus on something different from what you’d expect. The second part of ‘medical haywire’ is still in progress and heavy editing but it’s on its way. Anyway, I hope you enjoy this lol, word count: roughly around 6.7-6.8k part one

╰┈➤ The current situation was… surprising, to say the least. As you sat still, frozen on your chair, your eyes were glued to the young blonde lady. As much as you wanted to look away, as much as the gut-wrenching feeling in the pit of your stomach urged you to shift your gaze, you went against it. It was overwhelmingly ironic. You tried almost everything to forget him, and all it took was one look at his daughter for all those efforts to be wasted. Would you have admitted it? That the reason you couldn’t look away was because she looked almost identical to her father? The hair, the eyes, the smile, the aura, it was all just as you remembered. Was it Deja Vu? Or was it because you never really wanted to forget him?

The second you felt a pang in your chest, you tried to regain composure. The walls felt like they were closing in, the world was spiraling endlessly in your mind. With a quick, sharp breath, you finally tore your gaze from the young lady and turned to face your fellow Seraphim. She was quite confused with the situation, feeling lost as she doesn’t really know what to do since this type of thing hasn’t happened before (at least to her). Once she felt your eyes on her, she tried to speak, wanting to somehow do something to help ease the tense atmosphere.

“A-Alright! So I know that you’re really busy,”

Emily stuttered, taking a step closer to Charlie and gesturing to the princess’s injured hand. Of course, out of instinct, once your gaze fell back onto her, well, on her hand at least, she let out a smile that seemed as tense as the atmosphere. Vaggie noticed this, putting a hand on her lover’s shoulder to try and calm her down, just as how she always did.

“But our dear guest has an injury and we wanted to see if you could check it out!”

The young Seraphim finished, sending you a bright smile as she clasped her hands together. Even at her words, your eyes stayed on the princess's slightly bloodied hand. Her palm was red, red with her blood. I guess that it served as a reminder that her father was no longer an angel with blood that shined gold. Instead, the blood that flowed in his veins was a shade crimson. One a demon would be too familiar with. You let out a small and quiet sigh, leaning back on your chair and bending down slightly to reach one of your table’s drawers.

Once you told them to seat Charlie on the couch on the left part of the room, the three rushed to follow your words. Your voice sounded so beautiful, melodic even. The blonde girl swore that she could fall asleep if you ever sang her a lullaby, wait, what was she even thinking? With the med-kit in your hold, you waited for them to finally settle down. You watched as Emily tried to put a pillow behind the princess to make her ‘more’ comfortable, the other frantically insisting that she’s comfortable enough. The interaction was quite the source of entertainment, you thought. Then again, you’ve been working non-stop, maybe not having access to entertainment slightly altered your standards.

Vaggie tried her best to stay quiet the whole time, hoping to not attract any attention, especially from you. She had a feeling that you recognized her, since she was one of the angels who you monitored for the extermination. She’d always do her best to maintain her health, wanting to be in the best condition to do her job properly. Of course, she’d had a few interactions with you before. But usually, just as when you were going to ask her a question regarding the previous exterminations, Adam would steal you away from her and her group of fellow exorcists.

She couldn’t really be sure, you’ve been alive since the beginning of almost everything, so there was a part of her that hoped you didn’t remember everything that you’ve known and learned. Including her. She couldn’t miss the way your eyes flickered towards her, even if it was just for a moment. She watched as you stood up, there was always this thing about you that seemed so elegant and graceful. Something that she never was. She looked up to you when she wasn’t a fallen one yet. The way you’d take pride in making sure the people around you are in tip-top shape, the way you’d make sure to do your job with perfection. She kept her gaze on your face, scanning your features. You hadn’t changed that much since the last time she saw you, though, you did look a little more drowsy and, well, tired. She couldn’t really help the concern that built within her, you did so much to make sure everyone got the care they needed (at least when she was still in heaven), but it seems that you’ve been neglecting yours up until now.

“Gently now, let me have a look at that hand.”

Her eyes eventually landed on your larger hand holding her lover’s smaller, injured one. She wanted to help but she knew better than to interrupt an expert at what they do best. Though when Charlie let out a small hiss at the disinfectant you sprayed onto the injury, she perked up and scooted closer to the princess.

As soon as your fingertips made contact with her hand, Charlie's nerves somehow stopped going haywire. Your touch is… calming, she thought. But your hands were so cold, she didn't want to put much thought into that, so she chose to believe that it's because of the air conditioning in the room. On the contrary of what others think of her, Charlie never really had someone that cared and treated her. Yeah, she was the princess of hell, but when her parents parted ways, she was all alone in her little world. She learned that she must be independent, regardless of her royal status.

So as your hands worked to delicately treat her injury, she felt warm. Vaggie has been the only one to properly take care of her, so now that another person did help her, she was grateful for the experience and feeling of being cared for. Emily was watching intently from beside the princess, seated on her left while Vaggie was on Charlie’s right. She has never seen you do your work personally, and now she finds it so interesting. She smiled as you finally wrapped a clean bandage around the princess’s hand and tidied your equipment, putting them back inside the med-kit.

She thanked you as she stood up and tried to help you throw away the used medical equipment that laid on the coffee table. As she walked towards the trash can, she turned around to momentarily glance at you when she heard you speak.

“Charlotte, was it?”

No matter how many times your voice rings through her ears, Charlie thought she could never get used to the softness and gentleness that was laced within it. All of her attention was focused on you, each word that spilled from your lips etched itself into her mind. As she cradled her hand, which was now neatly and meticulously wrapped in bandages, she answered.

“Y-Yes! Charlotte Morningstar, but you can call me Charlie!”

She seemed to gain a little bit of her confidence now, and surprisingly, you were somewhat glad. You couldn’t deny the fact that she seemed like a kind person with how her energy leaked of positivity. But that slight pang that made your chest ache after hearing her last name never went unnoticed by you, it was subtle, but it was there. Why were you so affected by it? Haven’t you moved on and changed? Didn’t your heart and mind agree to let go for your own good? Your thoughts were running miles in the back of your mind. But that bright smile that Charlie sent your way made you unconsciously pause. Unintentionally, your eyes softened ever so slightly.

“I am (Name), a Seraphim. Pleased to make your acquaintance, young Morningstar.”

The way her last name rolled off your tongue was bittersweet. The pain from the bitterness came with the tenderness that you’ve been craving desperately for eons. You’re usually zoning out, playing every positive memory you had with a certain someone just to somehow neutralize the pain, but it always ended up worsening that throbbing pain in your soul.

The only time you ever found yourself free from those wretched emotions and feelings were when Adam was in the vicinity. As much as you used to deny it, you’ve grown accustomed to his presence. No, you’ve grown attached to it, better yet, grown attached to him. It was quite draining to interact with the first man, but it was worth every bit of energy you’ve lost, because as time passed, he became your battery. Your source of energy, at some point, that is. You soon faced Vaggie, an eyebrow raised in questioning.

“And may I know who this charming young lady is?”

What an act. You never forgot her, up to this day. But of course, you don’t know her life in hell and what secrets she may be hiding from her lover, so all you could do was to act as clueless as a stranger. You could call it respect, sure, but to you, the reason for it was because you’d chosen to just not meddle with other people’s business. The princess smiled with glee as she linked her arm with her girlfriend’s.

“This is my beautiful girlfriend, Vaggie!”

Vaggie smiled at the compliment Charlie threw in the introduction. To know that despite her disappearance in heaven, you felt a string of relief when you realized that she found her home down there. That feeling of envy somehow crept up on you. She had fallen, an angel that was forsaken, and yet she seemed to have been blessed with a better life than you ever were. You did so much for heaven, much, much more than what she has done. But why were you still stuck in your madness? When will you meet a person who’ll treat and love you just as how the princess of hell loved her?

“A pleasure to meet you as well.”

You nodded in acknowledgement, Vaggie doing the same, though it seemed more like a bow in your opinion. But you didn’t dwell on that any further. Charlie smiled, very happy with your little interaction. The princess of hell reminded you so much of Emily, in many ways too. The said Seraphim soon took her place beside you as you handed the princess a few packets of new bandages, just in case her injury bleeds more than anticipated. She thanked you and pocketed the little packets before reaching for her wallet. Emily saw this and immediately spoke, waving her hands dismissively at Charlie.

“Oh, no no, Let me pay! I was responsible, after all.”

She urged Charlie to keep her money, but the princess insisted. Vaggie couldn’t help but smile a little, uncharacteristically maybe, but seeing how similar the two are, she had hopes that they’d become good friends and that Emily may be able to provide great assistance to her lover’s dream. The more support they have, the more convincing it would be for others.

“There’s no need for such.”

Your voice interrupted their little, polite bickering. You somehow regret it now as the two included you in their small quarrel. You sweatdropped as they continued insisting on paying. Emily almost shoved the money in your hands, though another voice rang through all the chaos. Vaggie’s smile fell as she realized that the cute, wholesome, and amusing little fight was interrupted.

“Doc, lab room 4 has been prepared and is ready as per your orders.”

You recognized the voice from the other side of the door, one of your newer scientists. You focused on the young girls before you, sighing quietly with content now that this little feud can be avoided. The princess and young seraphim were still trying to get you to accept the money, but you raised your hand to dismiss their attempts. Watching them deflate as they finally accepted the fact that you won’t take their money. You found it very amusing, as did Vaggie. You walked back to your table, going around it and grabbing the white lab coat that rested on your chair.

“It has been a pleasure to meet you, young Morningstar. But duty calls, as they say.”

The moment you turned around, she was sure that you really were the woman that her father secretly drew when she was still a child. The colors of your wings were almost the exact same shade, exact same size in terms of proportions with the drawing that she vividly remembered. They were so captivating, though she’d only been able to see a glimpse of them, a small portion peeking from above your shoulders, a little bit from your sides, and below your hips. She didn’t notice it before, but you seemed to fold your wings, it was a random thought but she found it quite cute.

Emily soon broke the silence that fell upon the room after a while, deeming it time for them to depart and leave you to work. Vaggie nodded along as she held Charlie’s uninjured hand and gestured to the door. The princess thanked you again along with Emily and Vaggie. But before they could exit the room, your voice called out to them, or to her, at least.

“May I have a word with you privately, Vagatha?”

On que, Charlie was confused on why her girlfriend seemed to tense up at your request. The princess herself was quite perplexed with it, but she didn’t really have a reason to stop Vaggie. It’s not like you were going to hurt her, right? She soon joined Emily after telling her girlfriend that they’d be waiting in the hospital’s lobby.

As Charlie and the young seraphim walked down the halls, a few angels greeted them here and there, the princess realized something. You knew Vaggie’s real name? Did you know her prior to this meeting? Is that why Vaggie was so nervous when you asked to talk to her? But how’d you know each other? She was a demon, and you were an angel, not only an angel, a seraphim at that. Her thoughts were running a mile per minute, very confused and yet interested in this matter. She’d have to ask her girlfriend about this after you’ve had you talk.

Once the two had left, the silence filled the room once again. Vaggie didn’t speak, waiting for you to speak and tell her why you held her back. She watched as you made your way to the front of your table, leaning back on it slightly. Your gaze was hard and piercing, just like the atmosphere in the room. Her nerves were going crazy, she was sure that you’d ask her about what happened to her, and the thought itself made her frown.

But as soon as she raised her gaze to meet yours, she was speechless. Mouth slightly agape, eyes wide and her eyebrows way above them. For the first time since they entered the room, your face was painted beautifully with a smile. It was small, anyone else wouldn’t have noticed it, but she did. And she knew. The way your eyes were softly scanning her face, the way you seemed to look…content? No words seem to come out of her, staring back at you with what she hoped was the same amount of tranquility as yours.

“I’m glad to have met you once again, Vagatha.”

Your aura was nothing short of relaxed, as if a weight had been lifted off your shoulders. You may not admitted it to anyone, but you’ve grown to be slightly attached to all of your patients, including the exterminators. As much as you were against their job, you still did yours. And that was to make sure that they were well. After Vagatha’s disappearance, you were very concerned for her. She had been lost and left back at hell, a place where nothing but bad happened. You wanted to go down there yourself, but Sera reminded you of your duties. You realized that Vagatha may have needed you, but heaven needed you more. The guilt was killing you, and you suspected that she may not have been feeling well which is why she must’ve lost to a demon. You were partially responsible, in a way.

Vagatha was still star-struck. All her (after) life in heaven, you were there. Monitoring her health, her mental state, and her overall well-being. She knew you did it for the extermination’s sake, but she hoped, deep down, that you did it because you genuinely cared. You were like a big sibling to all the exorcists, always scolding them if they were eating too much junk food. She’d remember the times that you’d spend your rare, 10 minute breaks to watch them train. Sometimes you’d give advice, informing them of a body’s weak spots, you knew that an angel and a demon’s biology may be different, you still wanted to tell them hoping that the information helped. And they were thankful for it, just the thought that you wanted to help, it was enough. You were their family, you were her family.

When she was left to die in the Pride ring, she met Charlie, who then became her family. She may have lost you, she knew you’d be happy that she found home in hell. She didn’t regret anything. She didn’t regret letting that demon child escape and all the consequences that came with it. She promised you that she’d be the best. She didn’t just mean that in her job, she meant it as a person. And she knew you’d understand her, not like the others.

With every passing day, she hoped that you didn’t forget about her. As selfish as that wish was, she still wanted to see you again. She didn’t know how, but she wanted to meet you again. When Charlie brought up the idea of the redemption program for demons, she genuinely supported her lover. But there was a small sliver of desire in her actions, an intention to reunite with you. And to know that you still remembered her, it filled her heart with warmth just like how you used to.

No word in the dictionary could ever describe the way she was feeling. She was overwhelmed with emotions, trying so hard not to let these feelings activate the water works. But when your steps echoed through the silence, she felt your arms cage her in a secure embrace. It was like you were afraid of letting go and potentially losing her again. It took all of her energy to not let the tears fall, she didn’t want to ruin your coat, after all. But instead, she latched herself onto you, holding you with the same strength.

She was glad you didn’t ask about her wings. She was glad you didn’t ask her about her eye. She was glad you didn’t ask about what happened. Glad that you chose to just hold her as she tried to hold back her tears. Glad that you understood. Glad that you still accepted her despite what she did.

“What the fuck is taking her so long!?”

Adam complained, impatiently tapping on the table’s surface. Lute sighed at his antics, deeming his complaining as childish. But then again, you weren’t one to be tardy. You were very particular in terms of time, at least that’s what she knows. She stood with her hands behind her back, unconsciously anticipating your arrival. She was excited to meet you again, yeah, but she was more excited to get Adam to shut up with his complaining. She needed to cool down before she screamed at her boss.

“Come on! She NEVER makes me wait! Something must’ve happened, don’t ‘ya think we shoul-”

Before he could finish his statement, Lute cut him off. In the most respectful (passive) voice she could muster up with her little patience, she spoke.

“We do not need to look for her, Sir.”

Adam grumbled under his breath, complaining even more at her words. You usually spent your breaks with him, sometimes Lute would even be around. One of those times was now, well, you were supposed to be here by now at least. But you were nowhere to be found! Of course, he’d be fussy. Meeting up with you was the best part of his day. You were the only reason he did his work instead of giving it all to his lieutenant. He liked the way you praised him for it. He loved it. No, he needed it.

His displeasure kept increasing with each minute that passed. He wanted to meet you before the meeting with the angelic court and rainbow bitch. And yet here he is, all alone. And no, Lute does not count as company. He only ever likes and acknowledges your company. He could be doing the most important things, like talking to Sera, but as soon as you were involved, may it be a mention of your name or you were present and in the flesh, he’d immediately drop everything to ramble on about how close you two were or take his place beside you and ramble to you about his day.

Sera was, at first, against your closeness with Adam, remembering the last time you opened your heart to someone. But of course, it was your choice and she’d support you no matter what. You seemed to be happy with him after all, and she was happy for you as well. And you seem to keep Adam in his place, what a great bonus, right?

Adam was about to complain again, but a knock came from the door. He instantly perked up, his mood brightening as he expected you to enter. But his eager demeanor was crushed to pieces when a voice resounded from the other side of the door.

“I’m sorry to inform you, Sir, but Doctor (Name) wanted to let you know that she’d be working in the lab and will not be present today.”

Adam was broken hearted, devastated, betrayed, furious, and every negative feeling you could say. Lute wanted to laugh at his face, he was obviously upset. She watched as he stood up, complaining about something along the lines of you cheating on him. How amusing, you two weren’t in a relationship, at least not yet. She’d be lying if she said that she’s not expecting it to happen, it was as obvious as Adam always spoke about you in such a light that it was harder to believe that he didn’t like you.

Lute sighed as she soon followed him, keeping a distance to make sure her ears didn't bleed from his loud voice. She was curious as to why you didn’t show up since she knew how close you were with Adam, and maybe the fact that you always spent your short breaks with him.

Now don’t get her wrong, though she won’t admit it, she too is fond of you. She’s been one of the first exorcists you’ve taken care of. She saw how you’d help everyone who needed you, making sure they were in top condition. She was glad you were on board with the extermination, and maybe the fact that you always made sure to check on every one of the exorcists. The angels of the extermination were almost like her family, they’d train and eat together. And she was grateful for your help.

She was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn’t notice Adam had stopped walking, thus making her stop as well, right beside him. He was uncharacteristically quiet. His head was hanging low as he seemed to hold something in his hands. Curious, she peaked from his side. Her eyebrows raised as he held a box with his name on it. Is it a gift or something? But who in their right mind would give him a gift?

There seemed to be a note on it. As Adam was about to read it, he shifted his position a little bit to hide its contents from Lute, to which the woman shot him an unimpressed expression. As he did what he needed, she scanned the area to see if the person who gave him the gift was still present. Though no one except them were in the halls, even so, she noticed a small box sitting pretty beside the wall. It was gray, compared to Adam’s golden box. But she grabbed it nonetheless. There was also a note, and as she was about to open it, she heard the man beside her scream and squeal. She turned around to face him and was greeted with a box of fresh, steaming ribs in her face.

“They’re from (Name)! Can you believe it?! Wait, of course you can! She likes me THAT much, after all!”

His previous complaining was soon drowned out by his smug claims. Wow, wasn’t he just almost close to tearing up and throwing a tantrum because he thought you didn’t like him anymore? What a big baby. How do you tolerate him? Lute will never know. As she focused back on the box in her hands, was this from you as well? She took the small note, upon reading the contents, she unconsciously let a smile paint her face from beneath her mask.

“To my dearest Lute,

Just a small token for not showing up.

Consider it as an apology.

Let’s meet another time, shall we?

Have a great day.

- Sincerely,

(Name)”

Man, you were so extra, needing to give gifts just because you couldn’t make it. Couldn’t you have just messaged them? But she wasn’t complaining, not at all. She was kind of happy you thought of giving her a gift as well, not just Adam. Most people saw her as his shadow, a person who they didn’t need to acknowledge. But you saw her for herself. Important enough that you didn’t invalidate her and her feelings, because of that, she often found herself seeking your presence, or anything about you in general. You were the only one who she could show her true self to, after all. Well, she may or may not be a little jealous that Adam’s box was bigger, she’d never admit it, of course. She doesn’t have to be as important as Adam, she was satisfied with being enough to be acknowledged.

“Hey, that from (Name) too? What’d she write? Don’t tell me she confessed her fucking love for yo-”

She immediately cut him off by shoving the note that she received from you in his face, considering it as payback for him shoving stuff in her’s. Adam shut up quite quickly as he read the note with such focus, mumbling the note’s contents. The way his letter was longer and more intimate than her’s made his ego skyrocket. It wasn’t like he was expecting you to write a note similar for Lute, of course not! He took one last glance at it before leaning back before smirking. Unfortunately, he spoke (much to Lute’s dismay).

“Hah! Damn right, it’s not like anyone else’s more important than THE first man himself! It’s only right that she put a lot more effort in mine.”

He grabbed the note from his box, once again, shoving it to her face with such pride. Man, she wanted to punch him. But she read your note to him nonetheless. Reading quietly compared to how Adam read whilst mumbling. The differences in the notes you wrote for them was (painfully) obvious. Adam took pride in that, of course. Lute was partially affected, but she knew she’d never be able to compare to him in your eyes. Though she already accepted that.

“To my dearest, Adam

Forgive me for my absence,

I know you are waiting for me.

A certain project needed more

attention than anticipated.

I’ll make it up to you,

Once we meet again next time.

Be on your best behavior until then, yes?

I’ll be waiting for you.

Sincerely yours,

- (Name)”

Adam swore to himself that he’d frame this note and keep it in his bedroom. Only for him to see. He started thinking about everything he’d tell you once you’ve met again. He didn’t realize it, but he was spewing out his thoughts and it made Lute want to rip her hair out. She gets it, damnit! How many times does he have to openly talk about how much he likes you? God give her strength or else she’d bang her head against the wall she stood beside. As the gift lay pretty in her hands, she decided to just open it once she got home. She didn’t need to hear him ramble about how his gift was better than hers. For now, she needed to focus on the meeting with the princess of hell.

The meeting was a disaster, from what you were told.

You just got out of the lab when one of the angelic court members met you in your office, explaining the events that happened. You were worried for the princess and her lover when you heard every detail. But of course, you were more worried for Emily. You knew she was unaware of the extermination, to know that her sister was the one who ordered for it to happen must affect her greatly. You still had a ton of shit to finish, as always. But you wanted to make sure the princess and Vagatha went back to hell unscathed and well. Wait, you were willing to ditch your work just to make sure they were okay?

Despite your inner turmoil, you made your way out of the hospital after informing your nurses and other doctors that you’d be gone for a while. They were curious about what made you leave your important work, as much of a workaholic you are, this just seemed so uncharacteristic of you but they didn’t question you about it. You were informed of their whereabouts, and your hospital was not too far from it, fortunately.

As soon as they came into view, you came up to them with haste. Instantly calling out to them, you soon noticed the small portal from behind them. You also noticed Emily’s presence, you debated on whether to make your way up to her or the princess. Wait, you were hesitating? Why? Shouldn’t you check on Emily first? With hesitance, you took a place beside the young seraphim to check if she was okay, caressing her face and examining for any scratch of some sort. As soon as you deemed her alright, you turned to Charlie, doing the same as you did with Emily. After the princess, you repeated your actions with Vagatha.

Charlie was surprised to see you here, even more when you seemed so worried for her and her lover. It felt quite weird for a- well, stranger, to show this much care to her. She’s used to demons being fussy and mean upon meeting her, then again, you were an angel. So maybe that was the explanation she needed. She smiled as she watched you check her girlfriend for any injuries. What a warm feeling, she loves it.

“(Name)? What are you doing here?”

Emily asked first, wondering why you were here and not doing your work. Which is really important, by the way. She had a feeling Charlie and Vaggie were confused by your presence. You took a glance at her before turning back to the princess. A soft hand coming up to brush her bangs a little bit to the side, giving you a clearer view of her face.

Your touch is just as warm as the feeling you give her, she thought. Will you still be this kind to her after you heard her plan? Or would you go against it like Sera and the others? She hoped that you’d still be the same, welcoming and warm. Heck, she wanted you to agree with her plan. But it wasn’t impossible for you to deny her anymore of her dreams. What if you deemed redemption as ridiculous? Would you still look at her with the same, kind expression as you’re doing right now? Each question that ran through every corner and crevice of her mind, she started losing even more hope. You spoke to Charlie, voice barely above a whisper. But everyone heard it as clear as day, immediately perking up with wide eyes.

“You have me on your side, young Morningstar.”

The feeling of warmth from deep within Charlie started sparking into firecrackers at your words. Her eyes instantly brightened as her whole demeanor did. Her smile was sparkling, and you somehow found yourself trying to mirror it with your own. This caused even more reactions, more specifically from Emily. She hasn’t seen you smile like this in ages, thus she too smiled with happiness at the sight before her. Now, Vagatha was no different, a bright smile painted on her face as well.

As you exchanged a few more words, laughs, and smiles, you knew you all had to get going. Your duties were probably piling up so high despite only being gone for less than an hour. With a last hug, you made sure to inform them of your stand once again. That you were on their side. It was all Charlie needed as a push to not lose all hope. To know that someone from heaven, one of the highest authorities, believed her and supported her dream. It was a solid factor to achieve the success of her plans, your support, that is.

As you pulled away from each other’s embrace, Emily smiled as the princess and her lover thanked you once again. You were so amazing in her eyes. Aside from her sister, you were always the one she looked up to the most. After the revelation of the extermination, she started losing trust in Sera. Was there anything else that her sister had hid from her? Not only did she lie to her, Sera was even the one who ordered the extermination that killed many souls! Yes, they were demons, but she too believed that they deserved a second chance.

You and your fellow seraphim watched as the princess and her lover waved goodbye, soon entering the portal that would send them back home. You turned around as your phone started vibrating, excusing yourself from Emily and answering it. Unbeknownst to you, another person from the other side of the portal had recognized you despite only seeing the back of your head and your wings.

Lucifer stood near the portal, waiting for his daughter and Vaggie. He relaxed as soon as he saw that they were alright and smiling. It made him think that heaven actually agreed to her plan for a second. He watched as Vaggie came out from the portal first, extending her hand to it. Soon enough, Charlie came out of it as well, her hand in Vaggie’s.

Though he immediately rushed to his daughter once he saw the bandages wrapped around her hand. Asking her a bunch of questions such as “What the fuck happened?” and “Who did this to you?” Though his daughter would just brush her hand off and dismiss the topic, telling him it was merely an accident. But Lucifer wasn’t buying it, so he turned to the portal, making his way towards it before it closed.

He was stuck in his place, eyes wide, mouth agape as he drank in the sight before him. Time must’ve stopped because he couldn’t move nor speak at all. His gaze remained solely on the figure that had him frozen. Everything came rushing down at him, all the memories, all the experiences, all the pain. How funny, wasn’t he the one who turned away from you? So why was he so suffocated by just a glance at your back? He didn’t even know if it was really you. What if this person just had a similar hair color and the exact same wings? Yeah, what if?

You’ve grown taller, he noted.

He'd remember the times he would ask you to grab a book for him, which just happens to be on the highest of shelves. How convenient. He wasn't really interested in whatever topic the book discussed, no, he just wanted your attention. He'd be beaming with joy as soon as you stood up from where you sat, taking your place beside him and extending a hand to grab the book he was asking for. He'd thank you with a kiss, taking pride in the light sign of embarrassment on your face. You'd let out a small huff of air in amusement as he pretended to read the book's contents right after.

Your hair has somehow grown longer than what he remembered.

He'd remember the times that he would visit your libraries, searching every corner and crevice just to find you peacefully sleeping on one of the tables with your head on top of the book that rested on the wooden surface. He'd debate on whether he'd wake you up or not. But as soon as he heard your soft snoring, he'd smile and take a seat beside you. You were breathtaking, he thought. The way your skin reflected the sunlight, the way your hair would shine just as bright. Unconsciously, his hand would take a few strands of your hair, gently caressing them with his fingers. Soft, that was the only thought he had in mind.

Your wings were as beautiful and captivating as ever, were they still as soft as he recalled?

He'd remember the times he'd practically beg you to let him touch your wings. You would often tell him to touch his own, but of course, he wanted to know how yours felt. Even after no matter how much you have allowed his fingertips to glide over you feathers, he's never gotten over how fluffy they felt under his touch. Sometimes, you'd be reading the most boring book (according to him) and he'd be seated beside you, leaning all of his body weight on your wings. You'd even let him fall asleep on them as he was lulled to slumber by your presence.

But will he ever experience those again with you?

You seemed to be talking to someone on the phone, and god, he hoped that you wouldn’t turn around and see him in this state. The tears were already threatening to fall, his throat was suddenly so dry that it hurt. His hands were shaking as his nerves were. What would you do if you ever see him again? Would you run up to him and hug him? Would you smile and open your arms for him to run into?

Or would you just stare at him with displeasure as you recalled all of the pain he caused you?

He’s been living with guilt ever since the day he fell from grace. He knew he left you, he knew he chose his dream instead of staying with you. He knew he fucked it all up. He’s wanted to apologize to you, trust him, he did. But he just… couldn’t bear to face you knowing the influence his actions had on you. Each passing time of his consciousness, he always wondered if you would have forgiven him.

Have you forgiven him?

It was a question that almost seemed like a chant, a chant for forgiveness. Your forgiveness. But he knew that the weight of his decision hurt you more than he could ever imagine. Did you think you weren’t enough for him to stay? Did you blame yourself for not being able to convince him? Have you ever regretted disagreeing with his plans and dreams?

Did you regret ever meeting him?

Did you ever regret liking him?

Did you ever regret loving him?

Would you have been happier if he had never been a part of your life?

As the portal shrunk in size, so did his view of your back. Many, many feelings were spiraling within the king of hell as he watched you walk away with a young seraphim. Those overwhelming feelings seemed to have intensified tenfold once he saw a view of the side of your face as you turned your head to face your companion. Oh, god.

You were as beautiful as the day he lost you.

#hazbin hotel x reader #hazbin hotel lucifer #hazbin hotel adam #hazbin hotel charlie #hazbin hotel vaggie #hazbin hotel emily #hazbin hotel lute #hazbin hotel

751 notes · View notes

hippielittlemetalhead · 3 months

Text

Never Took The Time (To Forgot) part 4.1 : With a Capital 'P'

Part 4.2 (Hey Dingus? Idk, the title for that one is up in the air.) will be up as soon as I have it somewhere I like (doing a different character's pov instead of Hop so it's giving me some trouble). Felt really bad that I hadn't updated in a while and this one was getting longer than I expected and I hadn't even gotten Robin really talking yet so... Happy Valentine's Day?

Part 1 (Hop Fucks Up), Part 2 (Pride and Prejudices: Joyce Edition), Part 3 (One of Us)

Family Video and the Arcade were two of the few businesses still operating after the inter-dimensional earthquakes that had tried tearing their town to pieces. Hop knew the kid who used to run the place for his uncle, Keith, had split town with his folks (said uncle in tow) leaving the store and arcade in the care of whatever employees had been willing to stay on payroll while the world fell apart.

He watches as Harrington's (more banged up than never remembers it being) car stops in front of the video store, parked parallel to the curb across at least 3 parking spots, as a wildly gesticulating Robin rolls herself out of the idling vehicle, jabbering loud enough that Hop can hear her voice from down the block. With most cars owned by the folks of Hawkins being commandeered by Owens' government goons to fill the gaps left by lost military vehicles it doesn't much matter but Hop can't help a bit of an eye roll at the kid's audacity.

But then again, he catches himself thinking, Steve was one of the only 'civilians' in-the-know and was well-known for carting around and protecting proven assets to the War Of The Worlds shitshow going on. So was there really an issue if the kid was one of the only cars on the road anyway and because he was even more read-in on the situation than even local law enforcement? If he was not only transporting and protecting people the government had a vested interest in but had proven himself more effective than even Hop and Joyce in wrangling the kids who had basically been saving the world for the last 4 years? If he kept them safe and out of harm's way in the thick of it but also kept them entertained and out from underfoot during the downtime?

Hell, the kid being one of the only employees left at some of the last businesses in town these brats would have any interest in almost guarantees the whole lot of them are continuously stocked in movies, snacks and quarters to distract them from even the most world shaking of calamities.

It hadn't occurred to him until just now what it meant for The Party that Steve and Robin seemed to be the only ones willing to hang around behind the counter at the arcade and sell and rent movies to shell-shocked townsfolk and tight-lipped government goons alike. Fuck, Lucas and Mike were right. He was an asshole.

He's pulled out of the slow spiral of realizing Mike Wheeler of all people had been right about something by Steve hollering one last "Love you, Bobby!" at a grinning and waving Buckley as she flung open the video store door and stumbled inside. He waits for the car and it's driver to round the corner before he gets out of his own government-issued station wagon. Fuck but he missed his truck.

"Welcome to Family Video, I literally just got here so you're gonna have to give me a minute before I can help you."

"I'm uh, I'm not here for a movie." He can tell she recognizes his voice (and it's a little impressive how quickly she clocks him since he's spoken only a couple words anywhere near her maybe twice in his memory. Girl has a good ear) from the way her entire body stills for a split second before whirling back into the hurricane of motion he's come to associate with her.

"Afraid we've only got movies round here, officer. You want any other medium of entertainment I'd suggest the arcade or the distribution yard." She's still not looking at him, hands busy shuffling papers and flipping open VHS cases. "Sorry, guess we'll have to catch up another time."

Hop sighs, running a hand over the short growth he's slowly getting used to again. He'd almost shaved it down again but El had been so happy when she'd realized they were growing out at about the same rate. He couldn't ever say no to her.

"Look, I know you don't like me. And it has been brought to my attention just how much I fucking earned that. But I- I need your help here, to fix it."

The flurry of movement doesn't stop but it's tighter, she's fiddling with something shoved up her shirt sleeve and tapping at the casing of a button connected to a wire leading into her green vest. Bright blue eyes are focused on him and he's almost reminded of the no-nonsense look Nancy Wheeler gets whenever they're faced with the world ending, but the girl in front of him is colder. He has no doubts that where Nancy Wheeler would tear down giants for what she believed is right, Robin Buckley would burn the world if it meant saving her people.

"Fine. He'll be back from his patrol-" He didn't remember assigning a patrol schedule and he's not sure if this is Steve's own initiative or if he's been roped into something by Owens' people. "in about twenty minutes. You have fifteen. Now why should I help you?"

The tag list below. Let me know if you want to be removed or if you go by a new/different tag you want on the list let me know which one I'm replacing and what I'm replacing it with please.

I've had some people ask to be tagged in this series who should already be in the list? If you see your name/tag but didn't get the notification that you were tagged please let me know so we can figure it out.

As always; like, comment and feel free to ask questions in the replies or my ask box.

@thelittleclare @jackiemonroe5512 @0body0disphoria0 @strangersteddierthings @lingeringmirth @dead-cherry-bitch @irethsune @ink777 @the-daydreamer-in-the-corner @ledleaf @pansexuality-activated @paintsplatteredandimperfect @kinryuuki @yikes-a-bee @altocumulustranslucidus @samsoble @sensationalsunburst @xxbottlecapx @y4r3luv @swimmingbirdrunningrock @flustratedcas @rootbeerandmusic @vinteraltus @wonderland-girl143-blog @failedstarsandgoldenclouds @steddie-as-they-go @youdrewstarsxaroundmyscars @i-amthepizzaman @croatoan-like-its-hot @maya-custodios-dionach @ineffable-monster-romancer @asquareinverona @iheartjennaaa @ellietheasexylibrarian

Tags that are not working on my end. Most of these Tumblr acts like they just don't exist and others I see accounts similar but 1 word, letter or number off. Please let me know if I put any of these down wrong!!

@anaibis @wormapothacary @lawrencebshoggoth @steveshairspray @samcoxramblings @rocochen20 @ohimamarigold @child-of-cthulhu

#rambler writes #Never Took The Time (To Forget)#nttttf verse #hopper adopts steve #but make it sad #codependent steve and robin #robin buckley #platonic soulmates stobin #stobin are soulmates and you can't convince me otherwise #not a Nancy hater just not really a Nancy appreciater #great character but in a #they're a flawed human who makes fucked up personal life choices while making decent/good save the world choices #ANYWHO #stranger things wip #stranger things fic

163 notes · View notes

onlyjaeyun · 26 days

Note

i’ve been following ur writing for some time now and i do have to agree with that anon who said you did CH dirty. you are a very talented writer so it’s just hard to watch.

you started off CH so strong with the lore and little chapters here and there but as it progressed you kind of just got lazy and it shows. when important events happened in the story, they weren’t conveyed through writing but through the texts (ie the riki and yn fight, that was definitely worth a written chapter) and it was honestly disappointing.

the ending isn’t much to say about either. yn and hoon barely go through development after the letter incident and all of a sudden they’re dating and married with a kid like two chapters later?

idk, if it was a mental health issue then i get that but even then you should’ve just gave it a break and thought everything out more. you could do so much better.

thank you for the feedback!

i wanna put you through the progess of a piece of writing from the POV of a writer okay? now keep in mind: i work two jobs, am a fulltime uni student and the daughter of an immigrant household with two parents who still work most of the day just so you know what else i have to deal with, besides my mental health okay?

now, i started off CH strong right? yes. i uploaded on the daily, fine i chose that. a chapter usually takes me around one hour if i actually sit down and focus on nothing but the chapter itself, which includes IG stories, editing, formatting etc. alright

on top of the daily chapters, i constantly replied to 40+ asks a day, a blessing in disguise because no matter how much i enjoy talking to you guys, the pressure does get worse the bigger that number of my inbox becomes, i hope this makes sense

now, i started CH back in october, right when my semester started, thats why i started off strong but as time went on, my assignments and private life got too busy and i guess i felt entitled enough as a writer to skip a few certain chaps and make life a little easier for me by making them regular chapters instead of written ones.

and this is gonna be my main point: i'm not a machine. i wrote a minimum of 5 THOUSAND words per written chapter, MINIMUM. we're talking about a 5-9 THOUSANDED worded chapter EACH WEEK. which usually took me about 6-7 hours, even allnighters.

yes, i chose to do that and maybe my time management wasn't the best but i had to create a compromise where i wouldnt have let you guys wait for over two months which would have resulted in me losing my motivation completely, and yet still focusing on EXAMS. because you know, i'm a fulltime uni student with TWO jobs 😮‍💨

if YOU think i did CH dirty go write an alternative ending yourself but it should be a minimum of 15 chapters including 5 written ones, with at LEAST 9k words each yeah? i wanna see you manage it all, pls prove me wrong snd show me you're better than me i'm genuinely begging bc it might inspire me to do "better" next time.

as a writer/artist/creator, and i can tell you probably arent one yourself or havent been one for long, the longer smth takes to come to an end the worse the pressure becomes which results in a blockage i dont wish upon my worst enemy i'm being deadass. i dealt with some of the worst writer's block ive had since i started writing literally 12 years ago and you're telling me i should have just "taken a break" and do "better"

i never, ever expected anything from anyone but some of you are so entitled to a writer's time and skill it's giving me a headache. maybe you didn't like the timing and writing of the last few chapters of CH and i guess that's unfortunate but this was so unnecessary because you completely dismissed everything else that could have been going on in my life and even belittled my mental health issues like im some fucking AI writing machine

do better, be nicer, write it yourself if you don't like it i'm so fucking over this

if i had gotten out of my own comfort and wellbeing and have actually written another set of written chapters i would have burned myself completely out. ive been in this fandom for not even a year and have already finished FOUR smaus with 50 chapters each, you do NOT get to tell me what i should or could have done better because you dont even give a fuck about me as a person this is just about receiving what YOU think YOURE entitled to but this is MY art and I will do what I see fit even if it's not what was expected of it because i'm a fucking human being with a life before i'm a writer on tumblr

oh, also: i do this for free ㅤ:) just a reminder :) this is my HOBBY :)

and don't you EVER call me lazy again when it comes to writing because i'm not gonna pour my heart and soul into a fic just for you to call me lazy when i literally wrote 50 THOUSAND words for this fucking fic just for the written chapters

goodbye

#; mailbox 📬#; cold hearts

74 notes · View notes

horanghaejamjam · 1 year

Text

Vampire Kisses - {WJH}

↪ Summary: He is the head of the Wen family, the highest ranking family of vampires in the country. You are a mere human sold to them for the purpose of being his mate and bride. Jun is determined to win your heart before you wed, and perhaps a few playful kisses are the key to doing that.

↪ Pairings: Vampire lord Jun x Human female reader

↪ Rating: M 18+

↪ Genre: Vampire Au / Slight rivals to lovers / Smut / Fluff

↪ Word Count: 16.3k

↪ Warnings/Contents: Smut, Blood and blood drinking, Biting, Jun being super flirty and teasing, Arranged marriage, Virgin!reader, Unprotected sex, Body Worship, Oral (male receiving), Praise, Soft bondage (Jun ties/blindfolds reader with silk), Fingering, Talks about impregnation. Mostly just very fluffy and soft with Jun being whipped for reader.

↪ Side Notes: My first post of 2023! This also turned out way longer than I was expecting so I guess I got carried away lol. A few of the other svt members also make cameos in this story. It is implied that reader is younger than Jun.

↪ Huge thank you to the lovely @xiubaek-13 for betaing and editing this fic for me!

↪ Click here to see my other Seventeen stories

↪ Click here for other kpop masterlists

↪ Click here to join my fic taglist

Growing up, your mom always told you stories about marriage and weddings. How a woman's wedding was supposed to be the happiest day of her life, a once in a lifetime moment. Ever since the first story, you dreamed about the day you would get that moment, planning your dream wedding down to the very last detail. As a child, you imagined a royal ceremony in a grand castle, wearing the most beautiful and lavish dress you could ever imagine. Your husband would be royalty for sure, a man who would love and cherish you for as long as you both shall live. You would be happy together, have the perfect family, and live beautifully in your life of luxury. Looking back at those memories, you realized that you should have been careful about what you wished for. You were getting that wedding you always wanted, but it would not be under your terms. The other thing you learned young was that the world you lived in was not simple, in fact one may consider it the merging of two separate worlds. Two dominant races ran this world and fought for power, similar enough to coexist but different enough to segregate them to keep the world in balance.

For centuries, humans were the dominant race on Earth. The knowledge of others existed, but their numbers were far too small to be considered a challenge, so humans called the shots. Then, overtime, vampires became a much more prominent presence, easily taking over and claiming areas for themselves. Regions quickly became divided as vampires took control of certain areas, forcing humans to either fight back or surrender to the change. This caused a conflict for many years until leaders on both sides met and finally came to an agreement. They would coexist and operate together, with humans during the day and vampires at night. The agreement was sealed with a marriage of the royal families that united both sides. From that moment forward, it had become customary for the most powerful vampire families to marry one of their kin to a human as a way to honor the unity. The marriage would be sealed by the vampire claiming their spouse by taking their blood on their wedding day, and from there the human could choose if they wished to stay that way or transition to a vampire by drinking the blood of their mate.

You were born a human, raised in a lower class family who often struggled to make ends meet. You were an only child, and your parents did the best they could to make sure you had everything you needed growing up. You did your best in school and worked a part time job at a local bakery. Overall, you felt that you were pretty average but nothing special, especially not someone that any royal family would set their eyes on. Hell, you never even recalled meeting a vampire so you couldn’t imagine you would catch one's attention, but somehow you did.

Your whole world changed on the night of your 23rd birthday, being awoken to a knock at your door. Standing there, dressed in a black and red suit with a devilish smile, was one of the most ethereal beings you had ever laid your eyes on. He was tall, with piercing eyes and an almost dark aura to him, his fangs undeniably poking out against his lip as he smiled. You didn’t know what you expected vampires to look like, but it certainly was not this. He bowed and introduced himself as Mingyu, the head servant of the Wen family. He then explained that they had been observing you for quite some time and wanted to ask for your hand in marriage to their eldest son. You had been too stunned to speak, staring at Mingyu as if he had two heads while your parents argued against the idea. You had wanted to refuse also, not wanting to marry someone you had never met, let alone a vampire. However, they had promised protection and financial stability for you and your family as long as you stayed mated to him and provided an eventual heir to the bloodline. As much as you hated the idea, you knew deep down that it was what was best for your family, and so you said yes and prepared to move into the Wen family estate, where you now resided.

You had been living here for a few years now and never found adjusting any easier. Your wedding to Wen Junhui was set to take place within the next month, falling on the first full moon after your birthday. You didn’t quite understand how everything worked but you remember Mingyu explaining to you that this would be the time where the energy was highest and you were both at your prime. There was a chance for mating bonds to go wrong so this was the best chance of eliminating that risk. You had tried to ask what happened when it went wrong but all Mingyu did was pat your head and tell you not to worry about it.

That time had been spent allowing you to learn about the family and adjust to what your new life would be. Mr. and Mrs. Wen had met you almost immediately upon your arrival, giving you a once over before welcoming you with open arms. You learned a lot about the family, and about vampires in general from them, helping you to adjust more to your new life. Mr. Wen was born into the family and had been around for many hundred, if not almost a thousand years despite the fact that he didn’t even look 50. Mrs. Wen had been a human when she married into the family, making the decision to transition and stay with her husband when she was in her late 20s. Though she had also explained that she had only been turned after her 30th birthday so she was, technically, significantly younger than her husband. This made you question how age worked with vampires, especially the aging. All you were told was the brief explanation that aging was slower and it took many years for them to age the way a human would in one or two. There was also something about blood slowing down the process but you decided to tune that part out for your own sanity.

You were also informed about the family line, and how the head of the family would change every couple hundred years to keep up with the changing times, though the original head will often stick around for a while before moving on. The family had two known sons, with Jun being the oldest and only bred vampire which gave him the title by birth right. In human years, he would have just turned 26 making him a few years your senior, when in reality he was slowly nearing 300 years old which was the prime age for a vampire, if not still a bit young. He also had a younger brother, Minghao, who was a transitioned vampire. The human born son of one of the servants that Mr. Wen took in and claimed as his own child. The two brothers, despite not being blood related, were very close and did almost everything together. They had been traveling together at that time, so you hadn’t been able to meet either until a while later.

It had been during dinner (or breakfast for the family), when the two brothers finally returned. Polar opposites in style and personality, but both striking in their own way. Minghao was more delicate but striking in his features, jet black hair falling over his face in messy locks and dressed in an all black trench coat that hid most of his frame. He did not speak much around you, but when he did his voice was soft and his words were sharp and to the point, he had almost reminded you of one of your highschool professors. He acknowledged you briefly with a calm smile before excusing himself to his study, leaving you to finally turn and acknowledge your soon to be husband.

You would have been lying if you said Junhui wasn’t one of the most gorgeous men you’d ever seen. Immediately you could tell he was taller and had a larger build than his younger brother. His gaze was softer but still had an alluring touch to it, almost as if he looked bored. His hair was longer, practically touching his shoulders with a striking blonde color. Most of it was slicked back but a few strands fell in front of his eyes. He had been wearing a slick black button down with the top three buttons undone, tucked into fitted pants that suited him nicely. You were immediately attracted to, if not very intimidated by the man standing in front of you, even when he gave you a gentle smile and sat beside you. “Y/N,” he had muttered softly, taking your hand and kissing it, “I am so happy to finally meet you.” His voice was soft, and even a bit higher pitched than you had been expecting, and he seemed more than eager to get to know you.

ღ ღ ღ ღ ღ

From that moment forward, it seemed like Junhui, or Jun as he preferred you to call him, would not leave you alone. He was always following you around, attempting to talk to you or get you to acknowledge him. Whether it be genuine questions, teasing you over the smallest things, or even flirty advances, it seemed that no matter where you went Jun was there. You gave into him occasionally, but for the most part you found his presence to be quite annoying. Yeah you knew you were being forced to marry him but you hadn’t expected him to be all over you the second you met him. You figured, or more like hoped, that the two of you would stay acquaintances at most and just keep the formalities when his family was around, but it seemed like Jun had different ideas.

You tried your best to tolerate him, but as your wedding drew closer you found the whole thing weighing on you more and more. The situation became too real for your liking and suddenly you were questioning if this was really a good idea. You were marrying a complete stranger, someone who was infatuated with you but you wanted nothing to do with. You were expected to spend your life with this man and eventually have children with him and you didn’t know him, let alone love him. The thought alone made your skin crawl, trying to suppress the thoughts of what would happen on your wedding night, all for the family to stay in power. Unfortunately there was no way for you to change your mind, knowing that your family would suffer if you tried to back out was the only thing keeping you from running away. Instead you developed a new routine, sleeping through the night while they were up and taking advantage of the daytime to sneak out and enjoy the last few days of your freedom. Today was no exception, with you waking up early and pacing around your room, waiting for the day to arrive so you could sneak out and meet up with your friends.

Looking out the window, you saw the sun slowly starting to peak out over the horizon, just enough to paint the sky with a purple hue. Within the next hour or so it would be light out and, if your calculations were correct, the family would be asleep by then. Mr and Mrs Wen specifically were likely already in bed by now, the older vampires having no desire to wait for the sun. They were much more sensitive to the light as you had learned, keeping their curtains drawn hours before the sun even thought of rising. They were easy to sneak around, often following the same schedule so you knew where they would be at what time. Minghao was a bit trickier, the man not following a set schedule and often staying up way past when his peers had gone to bed. However, you also learned that he was a bit of a recluse, preferring to stay in his room or study whenever possible. Even when he did catch you, he seemed to either understand your feelings or not care enough to stop you, simply giving you a nod and a knowing look as you made your way out the door. You made a mental note to thank him one of these days for not stopping you or ratting you out to his parents.

Jun, on the other hand, was not as easy as his family. You weren’t sure if he liked the thrill of being up when it was day or he just didn’t trust you but he would be up for hours before finally resting. Sometimes you found him in his study working on who knows what and other times you had run into him chatting with one of the servants in the kitchen as if that was a normal occurrence for him. Well, technically it was, but that didn’t mean you liked it any more. Day time was the only time you ever had to yourself, enjoying the quiet and freedom before you would be forced to adapt to the nightlife. Though it seemed your soon to be husband didn’t like the idea of leaving you alone, always knowing where you were and sneaking up on you like the two of you were playing a twisted game of hide and seek.

“Enjoying the view Sweetheart?” speak of the devil, you nearly jumped out of your skin when you heard his voice behind you. You hadn’t even heard him enter your room so you had no idea how long he had been there. Jun chuckled at your obvious shock as he walked up behind you, reaching out to close the curtain before the rays of the sun could peak out and threaten him. Glancing at him over your shoulder, you saw that he had ditched his usual suit and jewels for his pajamas, a simple white shirt and baggy pants, giving you hope that this visit would be short.

“I thought you would be in bed,” you muttered as you turned to face him fully.

“Without saying goodnight?” he questioned, “I would never! You should know that by now.” He hummed in thought for a moment as he glanced down at you, bottom lip finding its way between his teeth, “Though judging by the way you’re dressed I’m assuming you’re staying up again. I don’t understand why though, it’s so lonely when everyone's asleep isn’t it?”

“I like being alone, and I’m not ready to give up my life just yet for the sake of your family,” you argued, making the male wince as if your words burned him.

“You really don’t like me do you?” he asked, or more like whined which made you roll your eyes. Surely the fact that an all powerful vampire such as himself was pouting at you like a kicked puppy was pitiful. Still, it seemed to have a bit of an effect on you as you sighed softly.

“It’s not that I don’t like you,” you started to explain, “I mean come on we’re practically strangers and I’m supposed to give myself up to you completely in a few weeks time, do you really expect me to be happy about that?” You watched Juns eyes shift around the room for a moment, clicking his tongue as he processed what you said. His slender frame leaned against the support of your bed with his arms crossed over his chest as he looked back at you.

“We wouldn’t be strangers if you gave me a chance you know?” he pointed out. You opened your mouth to argue but he cut you off with a single lift of his finger, “From the moment I came home to you I’ve been trying to get close to you and every time you push me away. I like to think I’m a patient man Y/N but your actions hurt me you know? So do tell me how am I supposed to get close to you when you constantly keep me at arm's length?” You froze, eyes widening and mouth hanging slightly open as you tried to defend yourself. Even though you knew that Jun was right, the prideful part of you didn’t want to admit that fact. Just like you didn’t want to admit that you were too scared to let him get close to you. You weren’t sure if Jun read your mind, or he was just that observant, but you were snapped out of your little daze when you heard him chuckle. “So that’s how you want to play it then? You want to keep me as a stranger despite everything?”

“Is there something so wrong with that?” you challenged, mirroring his position. Juns eyes scaled your form for a moment before sighing and glancing away.

“I am trying you know,” he argued, “I wouldn’t have chosen you to be my bride if I didn’t see something special in you and you won’t even let me prove myself to you. That’s quite cold hearted you know.” You paused for a moment at his confession, not realizing he was the one who chose you but also never seeing him this sincere before.

“What do you mean you chose me? You never even met me before that night?” you questioned, though it seemed Jun was back to his normal self as he merely clicked his tongue.

“That is a story for another time my dear, you still haven’t answered my question?” he urged. Jun adjusted slightly and hardened his gaze as he looked back at you, making you feel tiny compared to him. You bit the tip of your tongue as you tried to think of a way out of this but it was clear he wasn’t leaving without an answer.

“I guess I don’t know what I want,” you admitted sheepishly. Jun hummed in thought and you could have sworn you saw a smirk ghost across his lips before he was hardening his gaze again.

“Well, let's think about it this way then, I want to get you close to me and you are afraid of opening up and letting me do that correct?” you wanted to protest but he shook his head, “It’s a yes or no question Y/N.”

“I suppose,” you whispered, though it seemed he heard you anyway.

“Well clearly neither of us are going to get what we want with how things are now, so why don’t we try something new? If you are willing to put that hard front of yours aside for a minute I have a deal for you,” he proposed, effectively catching you off guard.

“What kind of deal exactly?”

“It’s a simple deal really,” he assured, “one that I think both of us will benefit from. How it works is you give me a chance every day to win your heart. If I succeed, I get to give you a kiss. If I fail, that's a day you get to go out.” Your eyes widened as you processed his words. It seemed like it would be easy for you given how you avoided him thus far, but you knew this also meant he would be trying harder to win your attention. “Of course,” he continued after a moment, “this means you will also have to adapt to my schedule in order to be fair, but I’m sure you’d have just as much fun in the night life.” You nodded and took a moment to think it over, having the sinking feeling that there was more to this agreement than he was letting on.

“What’s the catch?” you asked.

“There’s no catch, it’s as straightforward as I can possibly make it. Our wedding is in three weeks, yes? That gives me ample time to prove myself to you, and if I don’t that’s more free time for you before you end up stuck with me, no?” The more you thought about it, the more you realized he had a point.

“I suppose you’re right, but why are you so insistent on this deal?“ Jun let out an almost annoyed chuckle, but his expression didn’t falter.

“We are destined to be together, you know. Not only is this a chance to be close to you but it’s also a fun build up to the main event where I finally get to kiss you where I want.” His words made you internally cringe, shaking your head to regain your composure.

“This is a terrible idea!” you finally exclaimed, causing Jun to scoff.

“What’s the matter, doll? Are you afraid you’ll fall in love with me?” he raised his eyebrow in a teasing manner. You were sure if you tried to roll your eyes any harder, they would end up stuck in the back of your head.

“I highly doubt I’d ever fall in love with you,” Jun visibly deflated a bit at your words, but regained his composure before you could fully process it.

“Then there’s nothing for you to lose, might as well humor me and prove me wrong no?” It was getting increasingly harder to argue with him, and at this point you just wanted him to go to bed and leave you alone so you reluctantly gave in.

“Okay, fine, you have yourself a deal,” you muttered, “are you happy now?”

“Once you finalize the deal, yes I will be,” Jun agreed, standing up and walking over to you with his arm outstretched, offering his hand to you. You gave him a look of ‘Are you serious?’ before groaning and reaching out to shake his hand. His skin was cool at first, but quickly warmed up with your heat and you also took note of how soft his hand was. He firmly gripped your hand for a moment with a smile before letting go and slipping his hands into the pockets of his pajama pants. “Alright we have a deal, try not to have too much fun out there darling, tomorrow night is when the fun starts,” with that he turned and left your room, the door closing behind him with a gentle click. You stared at the spot he just stood for a minute before sighing and collapsing back down on your bed. Your head spun as you processed the mess you just got yourself into, suddenly no longer feeling like going out.

ღ ღ ღ ღ ღ

The first week following your agreement went by painfully slow. Most of it was you trying miserably to adjust to the nocturnal life, meaning you were way too tired to acknowledge any of Juns advances. He didn’t seem to mind too much though, giving you space and allowing you to enjoy your victory, though you only left the house maybe once the whole time. The rest of the time you were busy staring off into space or reading whatever book you could get your hands on in the study to keep from passing out. Minghao had actually been a great help during this time, giving you story suggestions and even suggesting a certain tea he drank often that could help you stay awake. He also introduced you to Wonwoo, another one of the prominent workers at the manor. Wonwoo had spent most of his life as a scholar so he showed you all the best stories both hardcover and digital. You also learned he had quite a knack for video games and showed you how to access them on one of the computers in the main study. After that, you found it very easy to stay up during the hours of the night, something Jun immediately took notice of.

“Good Morning Starlight,” you jumped at the sound of his voice as you stepped into the kitchen, turning to see Jun perched up against the counter. He wasn’t as dressed up as he normally was, wearing only a thin shirt and leather pants with the familiar family jewels adorning his fingers and ears. His hair also wasn’t slicked back like it normally was, merely brushed to keep his bangs out of his eyes. He also didn’t appear to have any makeup on, the familiar black shadow from his eyes all but gone. You hated how attractive he looked even when he didn’t seem to be trying. Though the main thing that caught your attention was his lips, stained red from the thick red liquid he was swirling in a glass. Every few moments he would sip at it as if the drink were a fine red wine, though you knew better than to try and trick yourself. “It’s cows blood, don’t worry,” he muttered when he noticed your hesitation, “we only really need to drink blood maybe once or twice a week to keep up our strength. The supply is donated to us from the local butcher and lasts quite a while. We never feed from humans, unless they offer themselves to us of course.” You blinked a bit as you processed his explanation, again watching the liquid slosh around as he spun the glass between his fingers.

“I take it you don’t get offers very often?” you questioned, not really sure you wanted to know the answer.

“You’d be surprised,” he responded, “a lot of humans get curious. They come to us asking just for just a quick bite, allowing them to know the sensation. There’s a rumor going around that a bite from a vampire can be quite pleasurable and they want to know if it’s true so they basically throw themselves at us. It’s kind of funny if you ask me.” You raised an eyebrow at him as he answered the question, addressing the topic like it was the most simple thing in the world. Though you also noticed the underlying tone in his voice when he mentioned pleasure, knowing immediately what he was implying.

“Does it taste different then?” you asked, and this time it was his turn to raise an eyebrow.

“Is this really something you’re interested in or are you just trying to make conversation?” when you shrugged he chuckled, “well in a way yes it does. I can’t really describe it to you but the different proteins and types change the flavor.” He quickly finished his drink and set the glass to the side, wiping his lips with his sleeve. “I’m flattered you’re actually taking interest in me though, it means a lot,” he teased as he walked over to you, “enough about me though, I’m guessing you’re hungry right? How about I get you breakfast and then we go through a walk around the manor.” You nodded softly and he smiled, patting your shoulder and motioning for you to take a seat. Jun hummed softly as he roamed around the kitchen, grabbing an assortment of different items and setting them down in front of you before taking a seat himself.

“Did you just grab the whole kitchen?” you asked, slowly beginning to pick at the food in front of you.

“I’m not too sure what you like so figured I’d just grab what we had. You’re also the only one who requires food to survive so we don’t have much at the moment,” he confessed.

“You mean to tell me you guys only drink blood?” you exclaimed, making him laugh.

“No of course not,” he replied with a chuckle, “we still like to drink and have meals but it’s just for the fun and taste of it. We don’t really get any sustenance from meals like this.” To prove his point he snatched a grape from one of the bowls in front of you, rolling it between his fingers before popping it delicately into his mouth. You hummed in thought as you copied his action, letting the flavors rest on your tongue for a moment before grabbing a roll. There was a silence that fell over the both of you, you focused on eating and Jun watching you intently. Normally this would make you shy away from him but something about this reaction was oddly domestic and quite comfortable. You tried not to overthink this change though, telling yourself you were just used to his presence now that you had spent a week with him.

“You said you wanted to go for a walk after this?” you remembered as you finished up your breakfast, “doesn’t that seem kind of boring though?” Jun tilted his head and raised an eyebrow at you which made you shrug, “I mean, I’ve pretty much seen everything here already so what’s the point?” This made him chuckle a bit, leaning back in his chair without taking his eyes off of you.

“I can assure you that you haven’t seen everything, so I figured I’d show you a few fun places you haven’t seen yet,” he explained.

“Places like what?” you asked.

“Well for starters, do you really expect to stay in a guest room after we’re married?” he answered your question with one of his own, “we’re going to be sharing a lot so I figured I’d show you where you’d be staying after. There are also a few special places that are technically for family only but I don’t think they will mind if I show you a bit early.” You had to admit, now you were intrigued to find out what was being hidden from you. Jun noticed and smiled at your eagerness, standing up and walking over to where you were still seated, “Once you finish eating I’d recommend grabbing a jacket, it gets a bit chilly at this time. I’ll meet you by the staircase when you’re ready.” With that he patted your shoulder softly and exited the room. You turned your head just enough to watch him leave before sighing and returning your attention to the food.

“He’s planning something, I just know it,” you mutter to yourself, finishing the roll you had been snacking on and putting everything back where you thought it belonged. With that out of the way you ran upstairs to your room and rummaged through your closet for something warm you could put on. It wasn’t that cold in the manor itself so you didn't want to wear anything too heavy, but you assumed based on what Jun said that you would end up outside at some point so you wanted to be prepared. It took a minute for you to finally just settle on a sweater that you could throw over your top, thick enough to keep you warm but not enough to make you overheat.

When you left your room you saw Jun standing by the staircase as promised, though his back was turned to you as he conversed with two individuals you had never seen before. Two other males, one dressed in all black with his hair slicked back and the other in all white with his hair down, almost as long as Juns but not quite. They dressed like polar opposites yet seemed like they belonged together as you watched them talk with your fiance. They were laughing at something, the one in all white even reaching out to hit at Juns arm. You were curious as to what they were talking about, but didn’t want to be rude and interrupt so you stayed put. The other male noticed you after a second, pointing in your direction which made Jun turn to face you.

“Ah there you are, don’t be shy come and join us,” he urged you over. You stayed put for a moment before doing as you were told, silently walking to stand beside Jun with a shy smile. “Y/N meet Joshua and Jeonghan, they have been close friends of the family since even before I was born,” he introduced you, both males bowing their heads to you.

“It’s nice to finally meet you,” Joshua greeted, “though I’m sure we’ll get to know each other very soon.”

“We work very closely with Jun and his family so we were summoned in to help with the wedding, specifically to help you,” Jeonghan explained. You shrunk a little bit in realization, nodding and forcing a smile so as to not be rude.

“Ah I see, then I guess we will get close won’t we?” you muttered.

“I hope so, it would be nice to have a friend that’s normal,” Joshua teased.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Jun whined, “I am normal!”

“Suuure you are,” Jeonghan stated with amusement. The three went back and forth for a minute which made you laugh softly, finding the interaction similar to you and your friends. It didn’t last long though as Jun quickly regained himself, clearing his throat and placing his hand on your shoulder.

“Anyways, I promised this one I’d show her around so we should probably get on that, I’ll see you too before bed though,” with that he was guiding you past the two males, pausing only long enough for you to wave goodbye.

“They seem fun,” you commented as you walked with Jun down the hall.

“They’re a pain but I love them,” Jun agreed, “everyone here is like a big family if you haven’t noticed already.” In reality you had noticed, having seen the way the family interacted with each other and their staff. Of course there was mutual respect but it never seemed like a boss and employee type situation, more like a friendship if anything.

“Is that because of how long everyone's been here?” you asked.

“Perhaps that may be part of it but I wouldn’t say that’s the reason,” Jun replied, “We may all work together but everyone here has a different story for how they got here. For certain people like Joshua and Jeonghan our families ran together so we were raised together. Then you have people like Mingyu or Wonwoo who came from lower class families and grew to bond with us. Or, on the complete opposite side you have my brother, we’re not related by blood and he was born a human but we took him in and I love him just as much as I would if he were born into the family.” Jun paused for a moment before shaking his head with a soft laugh, “I’m rambling now but my point is that it doesn’t matter where you come from or how long you’ve been around someone, it’s all about the bond you build with them.” You sighed as you processed his words, casting your gaze down to the floor. He talked about bonding with someone as if it was the easiest thing in the world and yet here you were, making things more difficult by avoiding him. You never cared about getting to know him before so why did you feel so guilty all of the sudden? If Jun noticed your shift in mood he didn’t say anything, continuing to walk a bit before stopping in front of a door.

“Enough of that though, I’m here to show you what your life will look like with me. This should be an exciting moment,” he gave your shoulder a reassuring squeeze and opened the door, gently nudging you inside. You couldn’t help but gasp as you walked in and looked around the room. Juns bedroom was nearly twice the size of yours, the walls mostly the same white color as the rest of the manor but with red accents that gave it an almost romantic glow. The wall opposite you had large window like doors that opened to a small balcony overlooking the outside of the manor, dark red curtains pulled back to let the moonlight seep into the room. The light hit his bed perfectly, centered in the middle of the room like a centerpiece. Delicately carved wooden frames accented with the same red curtains and satin sheets in the same color. The walls were decorated with a few paintings, one of Jun, another of the family, and the last you couldn’t quite make out but the rest was bare. Cautiously you stepped further into the room, feeling the soft rug tickle at your ankles as you walked to the bed, Jun stayed quiet as he watched you. His figure leaned against the doorway with an amused grin as he watched you explore, touching things so gently as if you were worried they would break.

“Don’t be shy,” he spoke up after a moment, “this will be your room soon enough so don’t be afraid to get used to it.” He closed the door and walked over to where you were, falling back onto the bed and laying with his back against the headboard so he could watch you.

“This room is amazing,” you said in awe, moving away from his bed and walking over to the balcony.

“It’s a bit old fashioned for my taste but it is nice,” Jun remarked.

“Old fashioned?” you asked, to which he nodded softly.

“This original manor was built by my great grandfather when he was elected into power,” Jun explained, “my grandfather and dad made a few changes to the decor to match the changing times but a lot of it is still the same as when it was first built.” Vampire age was still a concept you were confused by, but given how old Mr. Wen was you could only assume the manor was over a couple thousand years old, which was shocking because it looked brand new. “If you’re wondering why it’s in such good condition, it’s gradually rebuilt and redecorated whenever a new head takes over,” he added. You couldn’t help but scoff a bit at how easily he seemed to read your mind, or maybe he was just that used to these questions.

“So do you plan on renovating when you take over?” you asked, brushing your hands across the curtain.

“I have a few ideas, I won’t change much but it would be nice to modernize everything a bit,” he explained, “it would be nice to have a TV in here don’t you think? Maybe a few more computers since I’ve noticed a lot of people here like playing games.” He glanced over at you as he said this, making you smile shyly.

“There was nothing else to do and Wonwoo showed me how to play so...” he cut you off before you could finish explaining.

“It doesn’t bother me at all, I want you to be comfortable here,” he promised. You nodded and glanced back outside, having to focus to see outside through your own reflection. Your fingers brushed against the cool railing, searching for the handle to open the door when you heard footsteps behind you. You could almost feel Jun press against you as he reached up to undo the latch and swing the doors open. “It may be a bit high for you to reach,” he teased, patting your head and brushing past you to walk onto the balcony. You quickly followed, shivering a bit at the cold. The balcony wasn’t large, just big enough for the two of you to stand on it comfortably. Over the railing you could see out into the back gardens, a vast maze of different flowers and other plants illuminated by the moon. In the middle stood what appeared to be a fountain, though you couldn’t make out its shape, and in the distance you thought you spotted a greenhouse. “It’s beautiful isn’t it?”

“It is,” you agreed, looking at the vast array of flowers, “I didn’t even know we had a back garden.”

“There’s only really one way to access it and it’s kind of hidden by the study so it makes sense you didn’t know,” Jun said with a chuckle, “do you want to see it up close?” You eagerly nodded, an action he repeated with a smile, “Alright then, shall we?” He gestured for you to go back into the room, closing the door behind him before offering his arm to you. You hesitated slightly but gave in and wrapped your arm around his, allowing him to guide you out of his room and down the hall. The general study was a place you were familiar with, a large room decorated with multiple wooden desks and bookshelves. The main room branched off into two smaller studies, one that Minghao used as a personal art studio and the other that belonged to Jun, though you’d never seen the older brother use his.

Jun led you through the room to a back area that had previously been concealed by one of the large bookshelves. Had he not led you right to it, you wouldn’t have even noticed that it was there.

“Wow this is hidden,” you commented, Jun nodding and letting go of your arm to open the door.

“There’s quite a few rare plants out here with very special properties. We keep the entrance hidden from guests to keep people from abusing them,” he explained as he opened the door and nudged you through. This time you were prepared for the chill that attacked you as you stepped outside, pulling your sweater closer to your body. Almost immediately your senses picked up on the scents of the various flowers surrounding you. It was almost overpowering but you found it quite pleasurable. Jun wrapped his arm around your shoulders and led you through the rows of flowers and into the clearing. You stopped a few times to glance at certain ones that caught your eye, careful not to get too close and ruin them. Jun didn’t have the best knowledge of all the flowers, but he told you the brief information he did know, such as names or where they were from. You had to give him credit for trying, making it clear that he was trying to impress you, and perhaps it was working.

When you finally made it to the middle of the garden you gasped. You hadn’t been able to make out the full view from the balcony but now you could see everything. The area was outlined with various shrubs and trees that blocked it off from the rest of the garden, though there was an opening that allowed the moon to shine through. There were a few benches nestled into the corner, and in the middle was the fountain you saw earlier. Carved marble base leading up to the silhouette of an angel, the vase she was holding being the part of the fountain that water spilled out of in addition to small jets around the base.

“This is beautiful,” you mused, walking over to take a seat on the fountain. There were a few stray water drops that sprayed you but you paid no mind, closing your eyes and listening to the sound of the water. Jun stayed in his spot the whole time, smiling to himself as he watched you, enjoying the first peaceful moment between the two of you.

“It really is, isn’t it?” he agreed, though he wasn’t exactly talking about the fountain. He couldn’t stop his eyes from trailing across your frame, taking in every detail while you were peacefully unaware of what he was doing. Eventually he got tired of watching you though, moving to take a seat beside you. Your eyes opened as you felt his leg brush against yours, glancing over to see Jun looking up at the sky. Now it was your turn to admire him, taking note of the way his long hair framed his face, and how he seemed to glow under the moonlight. You wondered, if he hadn’t been immortal, would he still be this beautiful? “Like what you see?” he asked without looking away from his spot, making you shy away from him.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” you tried to argue, “I was just enjoying the view of the garden.”

“I take it I am part of the garden then? You’ve been staring at me for at least the past five minutes.”

“Does my staring bother you?” you questioned.

“No not at all,” he assured, finally looking down at you, “in fact I actually find it quite comforting. It means that there’s at least some part of you that’s drawn to me.” You wanted to argue but opted against it, knowing there was no winning with Jun. He smirked at you before glancing at the sky one last time, “Damn, time really does fly by fast doesn’t it. The sun should be coming up soon.”

“Wow already?” you exclaimed, glancing up but not seeing any sign of the sky getting brighter.

“You learn new tricks to tell time when you need to avoid the sun,” he said, “I’d rather go in early than be caught off guard otherwise I would take you to see the greenhouse. If you’re impressed by this I can imagine what you’ll think of it.”

“What happens if you stay out in the sun?” you asked, causing him to side eye you for a moment.

“We don’t burst into flames or anything if that’s what you’re thinking,” he said with a slight hint of amusement, “It does burn us pretty badly though, like think of the feeling you’d get if you kept your hand on a hot stove or even a flame. For purebloods like myself, if we didn’t get inside within a few hours we would likely succumb to the heat and burn. Though some half bred vampires aren’t fully developed so they can go out if they wish.” You let out a soft “oh” before looking away, not even wanting to imagine that pain. Jun gave your shoulder an assuring pat and urged you to look at him, “Don’t worry about me though, I don’t plan on letting myself get hurt anytime soon,” he smiled softly at you, squeezing your shoulder until you smiled back, “there we go I like it better when you smile. You’re more than welcome to stay out here if you wish, but I really should get inside before the sun comes up.” He squeezed your shoulder one last time and was about to get up before he stopped himself, “Oh but before I go, I do believe I get a prize for today, no?” You were confused and about to ask what he meant before remembering the deal you made with him.

“Alright I guess you do win for today,” you gave in. Jun smiled and grabbed your hand, playing with your fingers for a moment before placing a soft kiss on the back of your palm. His lips were soft and slightly cooler in texture, much like the rest of him, but you couldn’t help feeling your body heat up at the contact.

“One of hopefully many,” Jun whispered, his breath and lips tickling your skin, “until tomorrow my love.” He placed your hand back into your lap and stood up, adjusting his shirt as he walked out of the garden, slow enough for you to follow if you wished but not pressuring you. You watched him leave before returning your attention to the fountain with a sigh, glancing down at your reflection in the water. Without Jun beside you, it suddenly felt much colder, the breeze blowing the water onto you like a harsh mist. Still you didn’t move for quite a while, even as the sun rose and you felt exhaustion creep into you, you didn’t want to move. You hated how lonely it suddenly felt without Jun beside you, and you hated the way your hand still tingled where he kissed you. Though you told yourself it was just being flustered and touch starved. Jun was still a stranger to you, and there was no way you could ever see yourself falling for a vampire. You kept telling yourself that as you finally stood up and slowly made your way inside, even as you changed and tucked yourself into bed the words repeated.

You could never fall in love with Wen Junhui.

ღ ღ ღ ღ ღ

Unfortunately for you, fate seemed to have other ideas for what you wanted. Jun, encouraged by getting his first kiss, seemed to only up his game as the days went by. Meal dates, going for walks, performing a song for you, even taking you out into town to give you an idea of what the nightlife was like. You quickly learned that things didn’t operate much differently when vampires were running things and most were more than welcoming to you. Jun had taken you to all of his favorite stops, including his favorite restaurant and an arcade he went to with his friends a lot growing up. You also learned a lot more about him during that time. Jun explained to you how his family line is actually from China and they weren’t always as powerful. The Wen name grew with his great grandfather, who had moved in search of business opportunities and ended up in the right place at the right time. Because of their heritage, the family was in charge of many international affairs. You also learned that Jun was multilingual, practically begging for him to say something to you in Chinese when you heard that. Lastly you learned that Jun was a man of many talents, especially when it came to singing or dancing. It felt like you were meeting him for the first time, and every time you learned something new about him you found yourself falling for him more. No matter how hard you tried to deny it, or to distance yourself from him, he always made his way back with a kiss right before the sun rose. After your hand it was your wrist, then the top of your head, then your forehead, and, most recently, your cheek. Every kiss made you tingle and crave more of him, as if there was some type of love potion on his lips that he applied to you with each one. You supposed that wasn’t entirely out of the question but you doubted that Jun would be desperate enough to try a stunt like that.

Not everyday was a victory for Jun though, there had been a few where you weren’t in the mood for his antics or something happened that pulled his attention away from you. Those days he would sigh and tell you to enjoy your night out with a semi forced smile, making sure you knew to call him if something went wrong. You tried to enjoy going out alone those days, and to be fair you did have fun exploring the new shops that were usually closed in the day, but you always felt slightly guilty. Every time you left you saw Juns disappointed expression in your mind and you ended up dragging yourself back to the manor way earlier than you intended. Most of the time he would be busy with something work or wedding related and wouldn’t realize you were home until much later. One time, however, you caught him working in his study, smiling at your presence and inviting you to sit with him as he worked. You ended up staying there for hours talking about whatever came to mind.

Unfortunately, there was a new issue presenting itself that threatened to drive a wedge between the two of you. That issue being the fact that your wedding was now only a few days away. Meaning that not only was Jun being dragged away, but you were as well. The realization of everything happening weighed on you like a million bricks and suddenly it felt like you were back to where you started when you first moved in. You were nervous, on edge, and it seemed like all progress being made with Jun was starting to go backwards. You never saw him anymore, and when you did he was too busy to acknowledge you. The most you ever got was a hello or him telling you how gorgeous you looked before he was being dragged off again to who knows where.

You didn’t even know why the distance upset you so much when not even two weeks ago all you wanted was for him to leave you alone. You did your best to convince yourself that you were just lonely without him, occupying your time by hanging out with any servant you could find or even Minghao. The younger vampire was clearly put off by your sudden attachment to him, but he allowed you to keep him company anyways. You would read with him or sit in his study/studio with him while he worked on a new painting until Jun or a worker came to find you. Minghao definitely wasn’t one for words but you learned quickly that he was good with advice and listening. Whenever he saw that frustrated look on your face he would offer you a glass of tea or wine and listen to you as you vented your frustrations. Depending on your mood he would either then offer you advice or distract you with something else like picking out colors for the wedding. You also quickly learned the younger vampire had quite the eye for color and fashion, so much so that you swear he lit up when you asked him to help you with your wedding dress.

That was exactly what the two of you were doing now, with the assistance of Joshua and Jeonghan. You had been standing in the middle of your room modeling every style, color, and fabric known to man. Jeonghan and Joshua seemed happy with most of the designs, but Minghao still hadn’t found anything he had liked.

“This one’s too long.”

“This one's too short.”

“Neckline on this one isn’t flattering.”

“The dress shape hides your figure too much.”

“This color doesn’t match your complexion at all.”

“This color is cute but the style is all wrong.”

By what easily felt like the millionth try on, you were frustrated and about ready to throw a pillow at Minghao. The male in question was humming softly to himself as he circled around you, clicking his tongue in disapproval.

“Hao, is all of this really necessary?” you whined, struggling to stand up straight as you felt something poking your side.

“Of course it is!” he replied, “you want to look perfect for your wedding right? We should not settle for anything less than perfect.” He circled around you one more time before shaking his head, “We’re getting closer but no this one is still off, next.” You couldn’t help but groan, half tempted to slam your head into the nearest wall when Joshua spoke up.

“I think that’s the last one we have right now and I think Y/N is getting tired,” he stated softly. Minghao sighed and shook his head, muttering something under his breath as Joshua spoke again.

“How about we just sit down and discuss what we did and didn’t like about all of them, so you can narrow down the list and we can find something.” You had half the mind to run over and kiss Joshua for the idea, nodding eagerly when Minghao glanced at you.

“Very well,” he agreed, “go get changed Y/N and we can discuss this, we need to get this done soon so we can find the dress before the wedding day.” You wanted to roll your eyes at the mention of the wedding. Honestly you didn’t care for your dream wedding at this point, you felt like you weren’t getting a say in much and you were so stressed that you just wanted everything to be over.

Nonetheless, you sat down with all three boys and discussed your ideas until you had designed a dress that everyone agreed on. It would be slightly form fitting to flatter your figure, but also allow you to move around freely, with a neckline that was not modest but not too revealing either. The same red, white, and black color scheme that the rest of the family seemed to love, and a few lace accents to make it elegant. You would decide on your accessories and veil later, but Minghao seemed satisfied with the design and ran off to get working, Joshua and Jeonghan hesitantly following after apologizing to you for the younger's attitude.

Exhausted and beyond frustrated, you found yourself leaving your room and going to the one place you knew people would leave you alone, the garden. Tucking yourself away on one of the farthest benches, you sighed and buried your head in your knees. The sound of the fountain and the wind rustling the leaves brought you great comfort as you tried to clear your mind. No more stress about the wedding, no more stress about Jun, no more stress about anything. Why couldn’t your life just go back to the way it was before? Why did you have to be stuck here, getting married to a vampire to help your family? Even worse, why were you actually starting to fall in love with him? Why couldn’t you have just stayed strangers and just used the wedding for show? Part of you wished you never met Jun until your wedding day, then all of this would have been significantly easier.

“There you are,” lifting your head, you locked eyes with the one man who occupied your mind. Jun looked exhausted, his shirt messily unbuttoned under his vest which also wasn’t fastened properly. His eyeshadow was smudged, making it look like he hadn’t slept in years, and his hair was messy as if he just rolled out of bed. He was a mess, and yet you still found him unbelievably gorgeous. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you,” he confessed as he sat down beside you, “Jeonghan told me you were in a pretty bad mood earlier.”

“I suppose you could stay that,” you muttered, “what about you though, you look like a mess.”

“Thanks I tried my best,” he replied sarcastically, though his expression quickly softened, “I just have a lot to do, that's all. My parents have been preparing me for the wedding and taking over the family so I guess I’ve been stretched pretty thin.”

“So I’ve noticed,” you whispered to yourself, Jun heard it though as you felt his arm wrap around you.

“Awe don’t tell me my sweet girl missed me?” he teased, “I’m sorry I haven’t been giving you much attention, will you ever forgive me.”

“Shut up!” you groaned as you nudged him off of you, “who said I missed you?”

“Your actions are worth a million words, you know?” he pointed out. When you didn't respond he huffed and leaned closer as if telling you a secret, “Also you should know that word gets around quickly in this family.” It took you a second to realize what he meant, internally groaning as you realized his brother probably told him everything.

“Remind me to kill Minghao next time I see him,” you hissed which made Jun laugh.

“You can’t kill what’s already dead My Love. Also don’t be mad at him, he’s only trying to help.” You bit your bottom lip and cast your gaze down, watching the grass sway beneath your feet for a moment. Jun quickly dropped the teasing and cleared his throat, tapping your shoulder to get your attention, “Seriously though Y/N, I know I haven’t been around much recently and I’m sorry. I can’t make up for that but I am here now so talk to me, what’s bothering you?” You debated answering for a moment, gnawing at your lip and curling up more. Jun waited patiently for you to collect your thoughts, not taking his gaze off of you as you finally sat up properly and looked at him.

“It’s stupid but this isn’t what I wanted,” you confessed, “I always dreamed about having this royal and lavish wedding and now I’m getting it but not how I wanted. I don’t know anything about how vampire weddings work and I haven’t gotten a single say in anything. I didn’t get to choose who I marry, when, how, hell I barely even got a say in my own dress. It hurts even worse because I’ve been so confused about my feelings for you and now I don’t know what to do.” You took a deep breath after speaking, feeling like a huge weight had been lifted off of you. Jun stayed silent for a second, his occasional blinking the only sign that he hadn’t completely frozen. Then, before you had time to react, he was pulling you against him in a tight hug. You gasped, needing a moment to process the contact before giving in and hugging him back. Your arms wrapped tightly around his waist and your head buried into his chest, ignoring the lack of a heartbeat and instead focusing on his scent. Of course you had been close to Jun before but not like this. His scent was very floral, but there was also a hint that reminded you of herbal tea, it was refreshing and very much him.

“I’m sorry,” Jun muttered into your hair, pulling away from you just enough so that he could look at you, “this is all my fault. I’m the one that dragged you here, and I’m the one that kept you in the dark. I should have told you everything from the beginning.”

“Can you tell me now?” you asked, looking up at him.

“What do you want to know?” he answered you with his own question.

“Everything, why did you choose me? Also what is going to happen at our wedding and what happens after? I want to know so I can prepare.” Jun exhaled harshly but nodded, keeping one hand on your arm while the other moved to run through his still messy hair.

“Well to start, I chose you because I saw something special in you. Families like mine always married off their next in line to a human, that’s an agreement to keep things fair on both sides. I am the oldest son and so I knew when the time came I would need to find someone to marry, my parents knew this too so they often sent me out during the day. I was disguised of course and protected from the sun, so I think I did a good job blending in. You probably don’t even remember that you’ve met me before, I stopped by your work one day with a friend. I don’t know why but something about you was different, special, I knew that exact moment that you were the one. So I asked my friend to get to know you and everything he told me only proved to me that I made the right decision.” You tried your hardest to remember ever getting close to someone that would know Jun, or even when you saw him before but your mind was coming up blank.

“What was your friend's name?” you asked, desperate to know who it was he was talking about.

“Kwon Soonyoung, but he often had people call him Hoshi,” your eyes widened at the name, recognizing it as one of your old coworkers. He started working there about a month after you and you two became friends almost immediately, you had no idea that he had any connection to someone like Jun.

“Him, really?” you asked.

“What, didn’t expect that I could befriend a human?” he questioned.

“No no not that it’s just, how did I have no idea?” Jun smiled and patted your head playfully, laughing as it messed up your hair.

“You not knowing means he did his job well, but yeah I learned about you through him, and then when I was told it was time, I sent Mingyu to get you. The timing wasn’t the best though as Hao and I had to return back to China to deal with a few personal matters, which is why you spent the first year with just my parents,” he explained. You were both silent for a moment as you processed the information, then Jun spoke again, “as for the wedding, it will probably be a bit different than you’re expecting. Everything will still happen that does at a normal wedding, but there is also the business element and the mating ritual that goes along with it. All our friends and family will be there, but so will the main political powers on both sides to ensure that the wedding is official, so it may be a bit more crowded than you’re used to. Though it is your wedding as much as it is mine so if you would like to join me in planning things I would love to have you with me.” You nodded and smiled, glad he was giving you the chance to be involved, though your smile quickly dropped as you remembered the mating part.

“What exactly is the mating ritual?” you asked, albeit a bit hesitant. Jun sighed, almost looking like he didn’t want you to ask.

“Divorce isn’t really a thing in our life,” he started, “so vampires are known to ‘mate’ for life I guess you could say. When we marry the bond between us is shared by a blood exchange, it will keep me connected to you, allow me to know what you’re feeling and be close to you even if not physically.”

“A blood exchange, that means that...” you trailed off.

“I will have to bite you,” he answered your question for you, “but it will be quick I promise and you can choose where you want me to do it.”

“Will it hurt?”

“It shouldn’t, remember I said most people even say it’s pleasurable. You’ll feel a little prick and then after that it should just feel warm,” he explained.

“I don’t have to drink your blood though, right?” you asked.

“Not unless you want to become a vampire yourself,” he responded with a chuckle, “but you don’t have to decide that now.” You nodded softly, looking down and feeling your cheeks heat up as another question entered your mind.

“Umm, what about the wedding night?” you immediately regretted the question as you saw a mischievous glint in Juns eye.

“Why are you that excited for what’s going to happen?” when he saw you blush harder he snickered and patted your shoulder, “relax Qinqin I’m just teasing you. Eventually my parents are going to expect an heir to the Wen family, but if you’re not ready on our wedding night we can just share a drink and relax.”

“What if I am ready?” you asked yourself outloud, not really thinking about it until you saw Juns expression.

“Are you ready?” he pushed, you quickly felt shy and looked away, but he placed his fingers under your chin to make you look at him.

“Yes? No? I mean...I don’t know I don’t even know how I feel about you,” you confessed. Jun hummed in thought and you could have sworn you saw him blushing a bit himself.

“I think you do know and you’re lying to yourself,” he whispered. Your eyes widened as he drew slightly closer, barely inches away from you. His dark eyes were blown and piercing as they stared at you, your own glancing down on his lips then back at his eyes. “Just admit it Y/N,” he whispered, “I won, you’re falling for me.” Your breath hitched, wanting to turn away but feeling like you were frozen in place. Jun huffed and leaned forward, placing a kiss to the side of your lips, just enough to tease you. Your eyes fluttered for a moment at the contact before opening again and looking up at him in confusion. “That’s how I know you do feel something for me,” he pointed out, placing another kiss to your forehead before pulling away, “don’t worry my dear, you’ll get the real thing in a few days, just be patient.” You didn’t know whether you wanted to hit him at that moment or pull him close to you and kiss him. He didn’t give you the option though as he was standing up and excusing himself, letting you know that he would be in his room if you needed company. You whined to yourself as you were quickly up on your feet and rushing after him, not wanting to be alone just yet.

“I’ll get you back for that Wen Jun!”

ღ ღ ღ ღ ღ

You definitely took Jun up on his offer to join him in wedding planning, getting a say in everything from the decor to the catering. You also got a glance into the life Jun lived, watching as he handled different affairs and communicated with different workers. It was honestly endearing watching him in his element, though you did your best to stay out of his way. Whenever he wasn’t too busy though you guys were enjoying your time together, oftentimes with him having his arm around you while you looked at decor ideas for the manor or holding your hand as you organized seating for the wedding. That domestic feeling returned and this time you didn’t fight it, actually finding yourself excited for your wedding.

It felt like only a minute before the day in question came, you were woken up early when Minghao, Joshua, and Mrs. Wen burst into your room. The sun hadn’t even set completely, as you could see the rays poking out through a crack in your curtains. Minghao quickly rushed to pull them fully closed though as Mrs. Wen placed a tray with fruit and tea on your nightstand.

“Rise and shine my dear,” she urged, “it’s time to get you ready for your big day!”

“Already?” you asked, rubbing the sleep from your eyes, “it’s so early.”

“Yes but there’s a lot to do,” the older woman reminded, “we need to get you fed and dressed, do your hair and makeup, and then get the final preparations ready. Our guests will start arriving in a few hours so we need to make sure everything is done now.” You groaned softly but nodded, taking the tea from the tray and sipping at it as you woke up, Mrs. Wen fretting over your health and complexing as Minghao and Joshua focused on getting your dress. “You look a little pale my dear, do you need anything? I can go get you some medicine.”

“I’m fine I promise, just a bit nervous,” you assured.

“Mom, relax, I’m sure you remember how nervous you were when you got married,” Minghao argued, making a few last minute adjustments on your dress.

“You shouldn’t listen to everything your father says, you weren’t even there,” the woman argued, though Minghao only giggled as he focused on his work. You also laughed a bit at the family's banter before finally giving in and getting out of bed.

“Alright what do you need me to do?” you asked.

“You go wash up and then I’ll help you get dressed, just call when you’re ready for me. Then the boys and I will help make sure everything is in place and do your hair and makeup. By then it should be almost time to start so you can rest,” Mrs. Wen explained. You nodded and made your way to the bathroom, quickly showering and brushing your teeth before calling for help with your dress. It was simple enough that you were mostly able to get it on yourself, but you still needed help with the zipper and the layers. You couldn’t help but look at yourself in the mirror as the older woman helped you out, tearing up at the sight of you in the dress. You hadn’t been the most fond of the idea at first, but seeing yourself in it made you realize how gorgeous it actually was. It seemed your soon to be mother in law agreed as she stared at you in awe. “You look gorgeous Darling,” she praised, adjusting the bodice and allowing you to glance at yourself.

“Thank you, I feel gorgeous,” you agreed. She clapped in excitement before helping you back out to your room where the two males were waiting. Minghao was holding various sewing supplies and Joshua was holding your veil and a few other accessories. Behind them on the bed was a kit which you assumed was for your hair and makeup. Both males smiled as they saw you, Minghao clapping softly as he walked over to you.

“I told you this would be perfect,” he boasted, getting a gentle whack on the back of his head from his mom. He didn’t acknowledge it though as he looked over you to see if there were any needed adjustments. “I’m sorry if this is awkward to ask but,” he said nervously, “but have you decided where you want your…mating bite to be?” The room went awkwardly silent, you stiffening and looking at him which made him rub the back of his neck. “I’m only asking to know if I need to adjust the dress at all so Jun can access it, that’s all.” The room went silent again, all the attention on you as they waited for a reaction.

“It’s fine if you don’t know yet,” Mrs. Wen assured but you shook your head.

“No no it’s fine,” you promised, “I guess I haven’t really thought about it, what would you suggest?”

“Well,” she trailed off as she thought about it, “I personally chose my neck, it’s a bit more intimate than your wrist but it would be easier for him to reach and the mark is easier to hide.” You nodded, placing your finger on your pulse point as you thought about it.

“If you want to consider both options I was bitten on my wrist when I turned,” Minghao said, showing you his wrist where you could clearly see the scar, “it doesn’t hurt but it does feel tingly and if he bites your wrist it may take a bit longer.” You reached out to gently grab the male's wrist, which he allowed, tracing your thumb over the two bite marks then letting him go.

“I guess I’ll go with my neck, it seems easier,” you decided.

“Good choice,” Joshua muttered from his spot on the bed. Minghao nodded and moved to adjust your sleeve, pinning it down a bit so that your neck was exposed.

“That should stay put,” he commented, “all you have to do when it’s time is tilt your head back a bit.” He mimicked the action and you nodded in understanding, not wanting to question how he knew what to do.

“Now then,” Mrs Wen quickly spoke up, “we still have a lot to do, go ahead and have a seat and we’ll finish getting you ready.”

The next three hours were spent making sure everything was absolutely perfect, eventually Minghao had to excuse himself to help Jun and get ready himself but Joshua and Mrs. Wen stayed with you to keep you company. Apparently there was also a moment where Jun tried to sneak in and see you but he was promptly dragged away. To pass the time the two told you stories about the past, specifically stories they knew would embarrass Jun. Moments like him dancing around with his arms behind his back, failing miserably at sports, or just randomly running up to a mirror and saying how handsome he was before running away. Every story made you laugh more as you imagined the Jun you knew doing all these things. Before long you got a knock on your door, one of the female staff poking her head to let you know it was time. Joshua quickly took his leave after giving you a reassuring smile, leaving you with Mrs. Wen. The woman glanced at you to silently ask if you were ready, handing you your bouquet before linking your arms and leading you out of your room and to the stairs.

The manor was set up so that the main room was turned into a ballroom type setting, all of the guests sitting with their backs towards you. At the front of the room, stood by the now decorated front door, was Jun. He was wearing a perfectly pressed white shirt under a black vest with red accents and a matching red tie. His makeup was sharp but toned back a bit, enough to make his eyes look piercing and his lips stand out more. His shoulder length hair was also slicked back, the top layer tied up in a half ponytail. Minghao, Joshua, and Wonwoo were standing behind him, all dressed up in matching suits. At the announcement of your arrival, all the guests immediately turned to face you. Many of them were faces you didn’t recognize, but you could see your close friends and family towards the front, all smiling up at you. Mrs. Wen gave your arm a gentle squeeze before walking you down the stairs and towards the front, your eyes locking onto Juns from behind your veil. He couldn’t see you properly yet, but you swore you’d be able to see his smile from a mile away.

Mrs. Wen bowed her head to the officiant before handing you over to her son and moving to take her seat beside her husband. Jun took your flowers and handed them to Joshua behind him, lifting your veil and running a finger across your cheek.

“You look breathtaking,” he whispered.

“So do you,” you replied. He chuckled softly and grabbed your hand, both of you turning to face the officiant. The majority of the ceremony went by in a blur for you, mainly because you were more focused on the way Jun was looking at you and the way he was holding your hand. Your warmth seeped into him and warmed his skin, and you could feel his thumb rubbing on the back of your palm. You only snapped back into reality when it was time for the rings, Jun slipping a black band with his family's crest engraved on it onto your ring finger, you doing the same for him. With that the officiant closed their book with a satisfied smile.

“It is my honor to present to you Mr. and Mrs. Wen, you may claim your bride.” Jun could no longer hide the mischievous glint in his eye as he looked at you.

“Finally the moment I’ve been waiting for,” he whispered.

“Yeah, me too,” you teased, cupping his cheeks and pulling him down to kiss him. Jun gasped in shock but quickly melted into you, wrapping one arm around your waist and the other cupping your cheek. The room was silent and for a moment it was just the two of you, finally sharing every emotion that you had been hiding from yourselves and each other. Though the moment couldn’t last forever as you had to pull away from each other. Your eyes were glazed over as you looked up at Jun, the male smiling down at you as if you were the most precious thing he’d ever laid his eyes on. Though you remembered that it wasn’t over as you felt him brush your hair away from your neck. You stiffened a bit which he noticed, the hand on your waist rubbing soothing circles into your side.

“Deep breath okay, it’ll be over before you know it,” he promised, “are you ready?” You did what he said and took a deep breath, closing your eyes and leaning your head back like how Minghao had told you.

“I’m ready,” you whispered after a moment, though you didn’t dare open your eyes. Jun didn’t say another word, but you felt his fingers tracing your neck, followed by his lips. You felt him kiss your neck once, then twice, then you felt his fangs poke your skin. You gasped as you felt a sharp prick against your skin, the pain only lasting a second though before you felt a warm tingling sensation. The feeling was hard to place, but it almost felt like your body was going numb despite your senses being heightened. Jun hummed against your neck, sucking for a moment before pulling away and swiping his tongue across the bite. His hand that had been on your shoulder moved to rest against your back to support you.

“How do you feel?” he asked, keeping his grip tight on you just in case you got dizzy. It took a moment for your feelings to return to normal, you relaxing a bit in his arms before opening your eyes and looking up at him.

“I’m okay,” you assured. Jun smiled and nodded, pulling you against him for a moment to kiss the top of your head before turning to face the crowd. The proof of a successful bond had the room erupting into loud clapping and cheer, almost loud enough to be deafening. Jun chuckled a bit as you winced away from the noise, wrapping his arm around you and leading you to the kitchen where a banquet was already prepared.

You stayed beside your husband the whole time, practically hiding behind him as hundreds of people came to greet you. They all congratulated you both and would introduce themselves to you as family friends or business partners or whatever else. You didn’t care enough to remember all of their names, knowing that you likely wouldn’t see them again for a long time. Jun did all the talking for the two of you, allowing you to hide behind him as he made pleasantries with all of the guests. Though you did stray away from him long enough to greet your parents. Your mother was already in tears when she approached you, pulling you into her arms and crying about how grown up you were. It took everything in your power not to cry yourself as you embraced her, promising that you were fine and happy with Jun. You stayed holding her for a moment, letting go to hug your dad before deciding that it would be best for them to go. Every other human guest had excused themselves at this point and you knew your parents would be working again in the morning so you bid them goodnight with one last hug and a kiss from your mother. After they left you returned back to Jun, the male glancing over at you with a smile before returning his attention to his guests. It was fine at first, and you tried to interact with as many guests as possible, but after about an hour of still meeting new people you quickly got bored. Not only did you want to get away from the crowd but you were also desperate to finally be alone with your husband. It finally got to a point where you decided to take matters into your own hand, tugging at Juns arm to get his attention.

“As nice as this is, I would love to go get used to my new bedroom now,” you whispered when he finally looked at you. Jun immediately caught on to what you were implying, smirking down at you and licking his lips.

“You’re a scandalous little thing aren’t you?” he teased, but still he quickly excused the both of you for the night. He used the excuse that you were tired and still getting used to the change in schedule to anyone who asked as he escorted you out of the kitchen and up the stairs. No one even gave you a second glance as you followed Jun into his room, quietly closing and locking the door behind you.

ღ ღ ღ ღ ღ

The second the door locked you were all over Jun, gripping his vest and smashing your lips together in a desperate kiss. The male eagerly returned the kiss, removing your veil so he could tangle his hands into your hair. Your tongues battled each other, lips remaining locked as you started exploring each other's bodies. Your hands made quick work of undoing his vest while he fumbled with unzipping your dress. You pulled away once you felt him pull the zipper down, his lips attacking your neck as he pulled your dress down your body. Due to the shape of the dress you had opted not to wear a bra underneath exposing your breasts to the cool air once your dress was off. Jun took advantage of this, gripping at your breasts and pinching your nipples between his fingers. You moaned softly at the feeling, growing louder as you felt his fangs graze against your neck, kicking your dress off as he pulled you close to him.

“You have no idea how good you taste,” he muttered against your neck, “it’s almost addicting.”

“You can have another taste if you want,” you gasped out, he paused long enough to glance up at you, making sure you were serious. You smiled and ran your fingers through his hair as a silent confirmation. Jun took the hint and trailed his lips back to where he originally bit you, running his tongue across the area once before biting down again. This time you moaned at the sting, tightening your grip on his hair and throwing your head back as the same warm feeling returned. This time Jun groaned into your neck, sucking harder and pressing your bodies together. His hands gripped at your hips desperately, grinding them against his own as he continued sucking at your neck. Though he pulled away out of fear of making you dizzy. Jun placed one last kiss on your neck before lifting his head and licking his lips.

“Yep, very addicting indeed,” he groaned. You took a deep breath and chuckled softly, pulling away from him slightly so you could loosen his tie. Jun watched in amusement as you undid his tie and the first few buttons of his shirt, pushing him back until he fell back on the bed.

“I think it’s my turn to have a taste,” you cooed. Jun leaned back and watched in amusement as you climbed on the bed to straddle him. He grunted softly as you trailed kisses down his neck and chest, slowly undoing the buttons of his shirt as you went. You had known Jun was slightly muscular but you hadn’t realized how much until now as you felt the outline of his muscles.

“Like what you see?” he teased once he realized you stopped your actions.

“A lot actually,” you teased back, Jun chuckled and licked his lips as you trailed more kisses down his stomach until you reached his belt. You made quick work of undoing the belt and popping open his button. Jun lifted his hips just enough to allow you to pull his pants and boxers down, revealing his already semi hard length. You could already tell his length was more than you expected and suddenly you were frozen. In fact, you actually had no idea what you were doing so seeing him exposed for you was a lot to handle. Jun noticed this and adjusted a bit to look up at you. “Are you okay doll?” he asked, reaching a hand out to stroke your cheek.

“Yeah I just…I don’t really know what to do,” you confessed. Jun had to keep himself from chuckling at your adorableness.

“You don’t have to do this if you don’t want to,” he told you.

“No I want to!” you whined.

“Very well, want me to tell you what to do then?” he asked, to which you nodded, “okay then, grip it gently and start by stroking it.” You hesitantly did as you were told, Jun immediately gasping and falling back against the bed at your touch. You stroked him softly for a minute, feeling him twitch in your hand and rubbing at his tip for a second before gaining your confidence back and leaning down to place kitten licks along his head. Jun twitched at the contact, groaning softly and throwing his head back as you licked across his length before finally taking his tip into your mouth. “There you go, just like that,” he urged. His hand that had been on your cheek returned to grip softly at your hair, tugging it softly and brushing it out of your face so he could see you. You looked up to meet his gaze and moaned softly at the sight of him. His eyes were wide and his mouth slightly opened as he panted, his muscles were tensing from the pleasure and his hair was now out of its bond and falling messily into his face. His grip on your hair tightened more as you took him deeper, an audible groan leaving his throat, “Good girl, treating me so well.” The praise got to you and had you rubbing your thighs together, taking him as deep as you could and using your hand to stroke what wouldn’t fit in your mouth. You continued your actions for a few more minutes, enjoying the way Juns groans got louder and more desperate, but he quickly tugged on your hair to pull you away. “As good as your mouth feels baby girl, I’m getting close and I would rather finish inside you.” You felt your cheeks heat up at his comment but you nodded and allowed him to flip you both over.

Jun took a moment to rid himself of his shirt as you got comfortable on the bed. He stepped away for a moment to grab something from the dresser before returning to you, with something hidden behind his back. “You trust me right?” he asked as he crawled on the bed with you.

“Of course,” you replied with a soft smile. Jun returned the action and gently pushed you to lay down fully.

“Good, now relax and put your hands above your head,” you immediately did as you were told, feeling the smooth silk run over your wrists before tightening around them. “Is that too tight?” he asked, watching you shake your head and nodding as he carefully tied your wrists to the headboard. He tugged on the knot for a moment to make sure it was sturdy before grabbing another silk tie and draping it over your eyes. “Still doing okay?’ he asked as he tied the silk behind your head.

“Yeah I’m fine,” you assured, squirming softly at your now loss of vision.

“Good, just let me know if it gets uncomfortable,” with that his hands were back to roaming your body. His large hands kneaded your breasts before moving down to play with your hips and thighs. You continued to squirm and moan at the contact, tugging lightly on your restraints. “You are so gorgeous,” he whispered, trailing kisses from your neck down to your breasts, “I always knew you were beautiful but your body is so perfect.” He placed kisses along your breasts before taking one of your nipples into his mouth. You shivered as you felt his fangs brush against your skin, his tongue swirling around your nipple as he sucked softly. Soft moans left you as he continued, gripping into your thighs as he switched to the other nipple.

“Jun,” you whined out, making him hum against your skin.

“Yeah baby? Do you need something?” there was a teasing edge to his voice that made you whine more.

“More, please touch me,” you begged. He chuckled softly and removed himself from your breasts.

“As you wish,” he muttered, one of his hands left your thigh to run a finger across your clothed core. You shivered at the feeling, grinding your hip into his hand to get more friction. “Shit, you are so wet for me,” he groaned as he pressed his finger harder against you.

“Stop teasing me please!” you whined, desperate to feel more of his touch.

“Fine, fine, because you’re being so good to me,” he agreed, slipping your panties off and spreading your thighs so he could get access to you. His finger trailed against your slit, gathering your wetness before pressing his finger into you. You moaned and squirmed softly, not used to the intrusion. “Just relax,” Jun cooed, “it’ll feel weird at first but I promise it’ll be worth it.” You nodded and did your best to relax, squirming and gasping as you felt his finger move inside of you. Jun pressed a kiss to your thigh as he continued, curling his finger and making you whine as he hit that special spot inside of you. “Found it,” he muttered, continuing to hit that spot and watching as you squirmed and moaned at the feeling. Slowly he urged another finger into you, curling them and making a scissoring motion to help stretch you out. The sting burned a bit but that was quickly washed out by the pleasure he was bringing you, constantly hitting your G spot and his thumb moving to rub at your clit. “How are you feeling Y/N?” he asked, not slowing down his motion.

“So good, it feels so good!” you moaned out, arching your back and pulling at your restraints.

“Good,” Jun muttered as he pulled his fingers out, “are you ready for more then?” You didn’t hesitate to nod, practically shaking in anticipation as you felt him line up with your entrance. You arched your back and groaned as you felt him slowly enter you, his hands gripping your waist and soft pants leaving him. Jun stilled once he bottomed out, kissing you and muttering praises while massaging your hips to distract you from the pain. It took a moment to adjust to the stretch, but the second you felt it fade you were nodding at him to continue. His thrusts started off slow, simply letting you get used to the feeling before picking up the pace. You couldn’t hold back your moans as you felt him inside you, wrapping your legs around him to hold him closer to you. Juns grip on you tightened and he groaned as his thrusts continued. “You are so tight, you feel so good,” he grunted as his head dropped to rest against your neck. With each thrust you felt a tightening in your stomach, whining and squirming more as you realized you wouldn’t last much longer.

“Jun I’m gonna..” you couldn’t find your words as you lost your breath. Jun seemed to understand though as you felt him nod against your neck. Without slowing his thrusts, he reached up with one hand and undid your blindfold, brushing your hair out of your eyes as you blinked up at him.

“Go ahead and cum for me baby,” he groaned, that was the approval you needed to finally let go. You tightened around Jun and arched your back with a soft cry as your orgasm washed over you. Jun slowed down for a moment before continuing his movements, making you whimper from overstimulation. “Hold on for me just a little bit longer okay?” he urged, “I won’t last much longer. You’re going to be good for me though right? You’re going to let me give you my heir?” You couldn’t verbally reply, simply nodding and whining. Jun thrusted a few more times before stilling inside of you, a low groan left him as he reached his climax.

You both panted softly as you came down from your high, Jun carefully pulling out and leaving gentle kisses across your face and neck. “How are you feeling?” he asked as he untied you, massaging the soft red marks on your wrists as you sighed.

“That was amazing,” you gasped out, staring up at Jun with a tired smile, “but I’m exhausted now.” He smiled and laughed softly, kissing your head as he climbed off the bed.

“You stay here, I’m going to grab something to clean up with and then we can rest okay?” you gave him a hum of confirmation and closed your eyes. Jun disappeared into the bathroom for a moment before returning with a wet cloth. He hovered over you and gently wiped down your neck and chest before folding it and gently pressing it against your core. You sighed at the cool feeling against your sore body, letting Jun clean you with no hesitation. Once you were clean he quickly cleaned himself off before setting the rag aside and crawling into bed with you. You immediately crawled under the covers and snuggled up against Jun, with your head on his chest and his arm over you. “You’ll probably be pretty sore tomorrow, so if you want to stay in bed I’m not opposed,” he mused, chuckling when you weakly hit his chest.

“We’ll see,” you muttered, “right now though I just want to sleep.”

“As you wish,” he agreed, kissing your head as he snuggled up with you.

“I love your kisses by the way,” you whispered, placing a kiss on his heart before closing your eyes.

“I’m glad,” he hummed, “it took a lot of effort for me to get them, you know?”

“I know, and you will still need that effort,” you teased, hearing him scoff.

“We’ll see about that,” he placed one last kiss on your head before closing his eyes, “rest well my love.”

“Goodnight Qinqin.”

At this point it was safe to say, you had fallen in love with Wen Junhui.

↪ Vampire Kisses Release Taglist: @eli-ljkh @foxdaisy @honeyhuii @kpxpseoul @knucklesdeepmingi @kmoon @woohoney @kimsabinaskzlover @meowjunhui @blizzardfluffykpop @d-noona

↪ Authors Notes: Qinqin means dear one or kiss

Also I’ve been considering doing a spinoff of this story where reader ends up with Minghao instead of Jun, would anyone be interested in that?

778 notes · View notes

svltzmans · 7 months

Text

out of the woods - h.m.

a/n: i'm back with longer fics again! i was in a bit of a dry spell with inspiration but i'm finally getting back to it! you might be asking "lizzie will you ever stop naming your stories after taylor swift songs?" and the answer is no ❤️

warnings: smut (18+), kinda angsty? but not really, hope has her humanity off for a bit and her and reader are exes (but not for long), this is very very soft and the smut is pretty tame lmao, i didn't edit this at all

"you're just not the person i fell in love with anymore."

the moment y/n broke up with hope was still a blur. hope's humanity shutdown was rough on everyone involved, but she never would have expected losing the love of her life over it.

at the same time, she understood. now that she had her humanity on, she realized how coldhearted she had become and the way she treated y/n reflected her lack of sympathy.

it hadn't took long for hope to realize that she had made a huge mistake. sure, she had little control over the way she acted when her humanity was off. regardless, she still mistreated y/n and lost her in the process.

y/n knew that she loved hope, and she was sure that she could cope with her supernatural qualities, including her occasional lack of humanity.

however, y/n quickly realized having humanity-less hope as a girlfriend was harder than she had imagined.

any kind of affection from her girlfriend was almost entirely out of the question. it felt like the person she loved had disappeared, and it was too much to handle.

ever since the breakup, hope had been determined to win y/n back. she understood that the trust between them had diminished and it would be hard to show y/n that her recent behavior was behind her.

y/n was apprehensive when she interacted with hope. she wasn't cold, but she certainly wasn't warm either. she just didn't believe that hope truly had turned her humanity back on, knowing that a vampire with their humanity off could be beyond tricky and manipulative.

a major part of her believed that hope would never do anything to hurt her, humanity or not, but she just couldn't take that risk.

hope had tried to open up to y/n about her humanity and tell her that she was truly back, but y/n would just brush her off.

"i just need more time," she would say, and hope would solemnly nod in understanding.

eventually, hope couldn't cope with y/n's indifference any longer.

"y/n, please just talk to me."

y/n finally agrees to sit down with hope, avoiding eye contact with her ex-girlfriend.

"please look at me, y/n. i miss you so much. i know i was awful to you."

y/n reluctantly looks up, locking eyes with hope.

"how do i know it's really you, hope? how can i believe you?"

hope can't help but feel hurt by y/n's lack of trust, but she knows she would feel the same way if she was in y/n's position.

"i've spent every minute of every day thinking about you, y/n. you are everything to me and it kills me that i hurt you so badly. i wasn't myself and i know that's not an excuse. but god y/n, i miss you so much. and i'm so sorry."

y/n softens at hope's words, realizing that she was being genuine.

"i miss you too. and i'm sorry for blowing you off. i guess i was just scared. i know you wouldn't hurt me. i just couldn't bring myself to talk, i didn't know if you were actually back or not."

"i'm here, y/n. and i'm never going away again."

hope tentatively brings her face closer to y/n's, waiting for a reaction.

when she doesn't get one, she presses her lips to y/n's.

when hope finally pulls away after what feels like an eternity, y/n wraps her arms around her tightly.

"i'm so glad you're here, hope. really here. i missed you."

hope melts into y/n's arms, allowing her head to rest on her shoulder.

"hope?"

"yeah?"

"be mine again. please."

hope doesn't respond, opting to kiss y/n again instead.

hope is gentle in every sense of the word, her hand gently resting on y/n's cheek, gently coaxing her to lay down.

she takes her time, wrapping her arms around y/n as she kisses her.

hope toys with the wastline of y/n's sweatpants, running her fingers over her stomach.

"may i?" she asks tentatively, looking deeply into y/n's eyes as she awaits her response.

"thought you'd never ask," y/n laughs quietly before attaching her lips to her girlfriend's once more.

hope's touch remains gentle as she dips below y/n's underwear. she studies y/n's face carefully, ensuring that she is completely okay with what she's doing.

"that's my girl. always doing so good," hope coos, listening to y/n's gentle whines.

when y/n falls over the edge, she wraps herself around hope again, wanting to be as close to her as possible.

hope holds y/n for some time, running her hand over her back.

just when hope thinks y/n has dozed off, she hears her sleepily mutter something in her ear.

"i love you."

hope wasn't sure if she would ever hear y/n say that again, and she feels relief flooding her whole body at her words.

"i love you so much, y/n."

#hope mikaelson #hope mikaelson x reader #wlw #legacies #legacies x reader #hope mikaelson x fem reader #the originals x reader #hope mikaelson fic #hope mikaelson imagine #hope mikaelson smut #hope mikaelson x fem! reader

231 notes · View notes

hornytome · 3 months

Text

Hello everyone!! Finally time for an update. I’ve put it off because of nerves too long.

So, basically: I’m not a butch lesbian (anymore)! I’m actually bi and transmasc.

Shockingly, my girlfriend is no longer a femme lesbian either! She’s also bisexual. Still a girly girl though.

We both went through a parallel simultaneous journey of discovering we’re bi.

It’s as upsetting as it sounds!! Will not lie!

She calls me her boyfriend now and our sex revolves around penetrative sex. We have a realistic cock and I’m trying constantly to find a new more realistic one.

We haven’t actually slept with a man quite yet, though. We may never, to be honest.

There was… A guy… We both struggled immensely with our attraction to him, and our OCD played a large part in that. We both got over it and realized we definitely have a crush on him. That’s… simmering away right now. No idea where it’s going to go. He’s a good guy.

This has fundamentally changed our view of monogamy. We’re still prescribing to the concept of monogamy, and I suppose our rule is that if we’re both interested in the same person, then we don’t mind too much.

So, I guess I should explain why I was dragging my feet. Hornytome took off way more than I ever expected it to. I gained a massive wlw and lesbian following, and I’m so proud of who’ve I’ve brought together and modeled healthy love for.

For a long time, I identified as a lesbian, and that felt like my authentic self. I wasn’t lying to anyone, or misconstruing truths. In making this blog, I wished to explore my lesbianism. In living and growing beside this blog, I discovered a lot more.

So, to be very clear, I’m bisexual, transmasc, and a lot happier than when I started this blog. My attraction to women is gay, and my attraction to men is ALSO gay. Beat that!

That leaves me with a conundrum then. What to do with my blog? I’d love to keep posting, but a vast number of you are wlw. Perhaps I could stick to talking about Edith and I on this blog?

No matter what happens, this is no longer specifically a lesbian blog. And I’m sorry if that disappoints some of you. I really, really am. But being dishonest to myself helps no one. You haven’t lost a comrade, you gained one!

So. That’s why I’ve been gone! 6+ months of processing a major life change. I want to get back into stories. Maybe shoot me some ideas 🌝

Anyways! I’m going to be tagging this with old and new tags, just to reach as far as possible.

Edit: Also: stories will not revolve exclusively around men!! I like fucking my girlfriend a whole lot!

#wlw nsft #wlw love #lesbian nsft #lesbian #butch lesbian #butch dyke #sapphic #bi nsft #bisexual nsft #bisexual #transmasc #transmasc nsft #transmasculine

85 notes · View notes

sensei-venus · 3 months

Note

Tanner in an interview getting asked about a rumor his gf is pregnant and him deflecting the question bc it's true but they aren't ready yet to tell

(Unedited) (Pregnant Reader)

“So there has been a very big rumor going around as of lately, I assume you have already heard about it going around?”

“I already know what your going to ask.” Tanner laughed as he sat up him his chair. They had been in this interview for almost a whole hour now. He was itching to just get up and leave.

“So, are the rumors true that you and your long-time girlfriend, Reader, might be expecting?” the reporter asked. They guys face was lit up as he asked the question.

Tanner gave a small shrug while saying “Well I believe a while ago both me and Reader actually gave a statement about kids.” the reporter seemed to sit on edge as he went on “We both would love to possibly have them one day. The both of us have discussed it quite a lot. Before and after we started our relationship.” his tone was filled with happiness. It was true that the couple talked about kids a lot in their time together. Both of them wanting to raise a family together.

The reporter raised a brow “So you confirm that you and Reader are pregnant now?” the reporter seemed on edge. The way he seemed to almost sit on the very edge of his seat was telling.

The recent surge of rumors that the young star couple where pregnant was flying around every social media platform. It took off the minute Reader was spotted at a baby store in LA. She was photographed by a passerby coming out of the shop with a large bag of unidentified items. The photos also captured her placing the the bag in her car before driving off. She was dressed in a very plain outfit of just a long baggy shirt and yoga pants.

Most fans were separating the possible pregnancy after the couple had taken a week-long vacation not long after the pictures were taken. Taking themselves out of the limelight for a brief moment and stepping away from the public.

Super fans were pulling up cancelation sheets of upcoming movies that Reader had supposedly been cast for but now her name was no longer on. New movie releases were scrubbing her name from feature boards. Already editing her name off of movies that were set to start filing in the following months.

It didn't hell the rumors that Reader had yet to make a public appearance after those pictures were leaked online.

“All I can really say is that we have talked about it before. The rumors are just that, rumors going around because my girlfriend went to a kid's store. I mean we have a lot of friends and family a lot of them have kids. She might have just been picking up a gift for one of them. You know how Reader loves giving gifts.” he laughed.

“So you can't say if it's true or not?” the reporter was starting to get more pissy with Tanner. His voice growing higher as he tried to dig more at the situation. Clearly trying to get a big scoop from this low-level interview.

Tanner was able to see right through his little game.

The interview was thankful cut short when Tanner's phone rang and the timer on their meeting went off seconds later. The guy who had been interviewing him looked totally defeated. With Tanner keeping tightlipped on the topic he didn't get much out of him. There would be no big scoop for his company.

Walking off he picked up the call, smiling he answered “Hey babe how are you doing? Better than earlier I hope?” a small hum was heard on the other side of the phone.

Reader rolled around on their bed for a moment before turning over. She shoved a pillow under her head as she went back to her phone. She sighed “I'm doing a little better…” she paused for a moment and looked down at herself. She knew she wasn't showing just yet, maybe if you looked hard enough you could see the smallest bump forming under the chubbiness of her belly. Running a hand over her belly she smiled “My stomach still feels all funky but that's to be expected I guess.” she giggled a little.

Tanner gabe a small smile as he walked.

“Did they pester you about those stupid pictures?”

“A little but it was nothing I couldn't handle so don't worry about it too much.”

Reader chewed in her lip a little, the trip to the baby store was a split second decision on her part.

“I know I shouldn't have gone out like that. I should have just ordered something online and had it delivered.”

“Babe no, you wanted to go out and do something special to tell me about-” he looked around for a second. Making sure there was no one around to overhear their conversation. “The baby and I wouldn't change that for anything. It was super sweet and such a surprise, I loved it.” a small laugh was heard on the other end making him grin.

“How about I bring you some ginger ale to try and help with the morning sickness?” Tanner said as he finally reached his car in the parking lot. As he unlocked it he heard a small sigh from Reader.

“I would love that actually oh and if you could pick up a big pretzel? The big soft ones?” he could practically hear the longing in her voice.

“I'll pick up two just in case, I'll see you in a little it. Love you.”

“I love you too Tanner, see you when you get back.”

#cobra kai #cobra kai blog #cobra kai ask blog #tanner buchanan x reader #tanner buchanan #tanner buchanan x chubby reader #pregnant reader #pregnant!reader #chubby reader #hot celebs #celebs #celebrities #celebrity x reader

87 notes · View notes

catboybiologist · 6 months

Note

Hey, transfem who has only started to like her body about half a year ago here

As someone who takes a lot of pictures of themselves, do you have any resources/tips for angles or something that accentuates feminine features?

Also in regards to having a somewhat normal facial expression, like my eyes look so weird in every picture I take bc I don't know where to look

This response ended up WAY longer than I expected, and I think Imma add it to my pinned post- thanks for pushing me to talk about this! I don't think I'm really an expert here, but if people want to leave more advice in reblogs and comments, please do.

So when I say "I had two years of femboy experience before transferring to the related (and potentially overlapping) but separate field of trans womanhood" I'm only like... half joking. Selfie angles took a fucking wild amount of time for me to figure out, and guess what? The pictures I post are usually 1-3 in a set of about 20 that I take at any given time. I'm still unhappy with most pictures I take, you just gotta take a lot of them, and figure out for yourself.

That said, I think I have gotten a lot better over time. Behold, the first selfie I posted on reddit (warning for kinda cringe but I know y'all fuck with that):

(Damn, my thighs look good when I properly shave, gotta do that sometime)

(btw I'm 23 in this pic so feel free to simp if you so desire)

And another early one:

This was still selected from a bunch that were horrible, but you can really tell that my face is basically just covered in fabric entirely. My eyes look very dead in both. Compare that to:

^this one is still pre-transition, so don't blame the estrogen.

So what are my specific tips? Well, the classic "selfie angle" is from above. This angle certainly helps, but why? Personally I've found that its far less about angles are far more about lighting. Since most lighting is overhead, taking selfies from above means that you'll have a well lit face in those standard lighting conditions. Notice that in both the early selfies and the later one, the camera is actually positioned below my height level, and there's still a noticeable facial difference between them. The reason this is possible is good, forward lighting. Generally, you want a soft light source to be vaguely behind the camera, shining onto your face- but make sure its not too close, or too bright. This will ensure that harsh shadows don't artificially make your features look much different than they actually are.

Another thing that cannot be understated: DISTANCE between yourself and the camera, especially if you're using a phone camera. There are several reasons for this- notably, it'll help make the background be framed more pleasantly, as well as prevent the camera/phone itself from shadowing your face. But there's also a massive, insidious reason this happens- all phone cameras have some degree of fisheye to their lens to increase the field of view while still using compact optics. Multiple lens have helped a bit, but its still a problem on all of them. Higher end phones will algorithmically correct for this, but they also add a TON of other postprocessing "beautification" in ways that are sometimes completely invisible (insert entire rant here about how this is a deceptive marketing tactic to make a brands phone cameras seem better than they actually are). Sometimes, these edits are way off base. But I digress. The fisheye is killer because it takes any slightly more prominent feature and bulges them out, including the nose and chin. Conversely, recessed features, like eyes and the sides of your cheeks, are going to be less emphasized. Moving further away from the camera significantly reduces this. If you can get a small phone tripod and take selfies that way, it'll alleviate this. Unfortunately my living space is not large atm, and I have less motivation to bother my roommates in the common areas and use their hallways for picture taking, so this has been a little lacking in more recent selfies. It's also just a lot of work for a couple quick selfies, so its hard to do right- but it genuinely makes a world of difference.

Otherwise, my advice about eyes would be that your eyes show your overall facial expression, even if you're covering your mouth. Most of my pictures are taken while smiling slightly under the mask, and it shows in the eyes. If I want a scarier looking picture, I'm stone faced or deliberately make my entire face angrier, and you end up with the "glaring directly down the camera wanting to kill you" face. Referring to the pictures I just posted- the first two are both dead faced under the mask, whereas in the last one, I'm doing a smug, sultry smirk. The eyes then reflect that.

Don't focus on specifically trying to open your eyes wider. Change your facial expression and just let them be how they want to be in relation to that. Eye position should fully commit to looking straight into the camera, or be fully distracted with something else, imo (including the screen of your phone, if you're doing something like a mirror selfie). If you're taking a mirror selfie, look at the camera lens as it's reflected in the mirror. A HUGE takeaway is that cameras, especially phone cameras, straight up lie to you. They don't work the same way as the human eye, and have to compensate for that- but they'll never be a completely faithful representation of what you look like. Don't let your ego be affected by how you look in pictures, when all is said and done.

And of course, experiment, experiment, experiment! Figure out the lighting you can get in the space you have available, and the angles that work for you! Don't be afraid to delete selfies you don't like! Show off your style and your features in the way you want to! There are no rules for what's attractive, this is just what I do and you should develop your own style!

I guess I'll take this with both femboy and trans tags bc the selfies are pre-HRT

#trans #trans advice #transgender #selfie #selfie advice #femboy #femboy advice #femboy fashion #crossdressing tutorial

80 notes · View notes

yanderederee · 1 year

Text

ClinicVisit

March29th, 2004

Before… › here! › next! › …

⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯✦

Baji jerked awake suddenly, the sound of his home phone ringing unusually loud. He’d been waiting for the sound all weekend….

… what for again?

He lay there spaced out, gathering his barings after the third ring.

“Ah shit, the vet!” He grumbled, and ran to the phone, hoping it didn't go to voicemail before he made it.

“Baji Keisuke, hello?” He quickly uttered into the phone after pressing the answer button. Still gravely from sleep, he felt a little embarrassed for how he’d sounded.

Waiting, he realized it took a lot longer for them to respond than he thought it would.

“Hello?” He spoke more clearly.

“O-oh.. Uh, Hey, Baji…!” Spoke a meek voice, nothing like the middle aged women he’d left the stray cat with a few weeks ago. It took him a second, not recognizing the voice over the phone.

“I-It’s y/n… Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.” You replied to the silence with more composure.

“Oh… Uh, no problem. What’s up?” He yawned, scratching his scalp with vigor. He’d been having his hair slicked back more than usual these days, now that your study sessions were becoming more frequent, what with midterms next month.

“Right, so, I was kind of bored, and went shopping,” You began to explain, a little rustle could be heard in the background, making him guess you were fiddling with a plastic bag. “And I found these Adorable little cat sweaters! And, there were these limited edition flavored treats, so I picked some of those too!”

Baji found himself smiling warmly at your excited voice, the rush of adrenaline from waking up too quickly began to easing. Peace immited the empty apartment as you spoke in his ear.

“So… Have you heard anything back yet? A-about Songo’s recovery?” You asked, seeming to shrink your voice after realizing that you’d been talking for two and a half minutes straight. Earning a little chuckle, Baji replied honestly.

“I’ve been expecting a call for a few days now, nothing yet though. I was thinking about checking up at the clinic after breakfast.” He noticed the little plate of rice and salmon his mom had fixed before work.

You seemed to perk at the mention of visiting the little feline. “Oh, can I come?! I’d really like to see her!” You beamed. why was his face suddenly so hot? “Uh… Sure, I guess.” Baji looked at the time. Barely 7. You really Did call early. He heard you giggling over the phone and his heart squeezed again.

“I can drive by in half an hour to pick you up?” He asked, starting to take off the wrap from his breakfast.

“Drive?” You asked, obviously confused.

Shit, he thought.

Still, you hadn’t seen him for what he was; a delinquent. He had yet to reveal anything about himself, behind his thick rimmed glasses and slicked back hair.

Of course you didn't know he drove a motorcycle. Sure, he associated with some questionable classmates, but you never looked further into it.

He struggled to think of an excuse, it's not like he wanted to lie, but maybe admitting he drove a motorcycle was too soon.

Wait, why was he so focused on keeping any of this a secret from you? Sure, it was a more approachable appearance, but he wasn’t meant to be. Why worry so much over how You saw him?

Oh.

He thought to himself, prolonging the silence plaguing the phone call. ‘I don’t want her to think poorly of me,’ to get scared of him like any other girl who spotted him crossing the street.

“Baji? A-are you there?” You asked, worried.

“Oh, sorry, I misspoke– Or uh, no I… I mean, I can meet you at that one intersection in half an hour, that okay?” He asked, cursing himself with a furious blush taking over him. How and why the hell did he mumble so much?!

Before giving a verbal reply, he was graced with your chiming giggle once more. “Yeah, I’ll meet ya there! Oh, I’m just going to dress casually, it’s a weekend after all.” You mentioned, almost as though to insinuate he should do the same. Was he reading that right? He wasn’t sure, Chifuyu was the one who got these kinds of things, hell, even Ryusei.

“Right. See you later.” He gruffed, hanging up the phone immediately, screaming at how fucking awkward he felt.

—------

True to your word, you stood by the intersection that split your home direction from Baji Keisuke’s.

You were indeed dressed casually. Not in the usual cute school uniform he was used to seeing you in. Appropriate for the weather, you sported a trendy sundress and sandals. He loved the way your hair also matched, done just a little different than usual.

You were so cute.

He couldn’t tell until he got closer, but you also had something tightly gripped in your hands.

“Looks’ like you made lunch for an entire sports team, for christsake.” Baji found himself leisurely jabbing. Gripping the furashiki tighter, you readjusted the bento boxes in hand.

Deciding he wasn’t ready to give up the image you have of him in your head, he made sure the fake thick rimmed glasses were clear of all smudging, and hair pulled back without its part this time.

His closet was a little on the alternative, he noticed today. He knew he had a style in the works, but not a lot else.

So, a pair of summer shorts and a fitted black t-shirt and some tennis shoes later, there he stood.

Once you’d noticed his arrival, you go ahead and blind the poor guy with a sunshine like smile, a happy chuckle, to credit his jab, no doubt.

What the hell?

What was that light?

Why is he spacing out?

You wore your hair differently?

The neckline of your dress was lower than your school uniform, earning a innocent view of your collar bones.

Your collar bones.

“Baji?” Pupils wide and still recovering from the shock, Baji found himself thrown back into reality. Now face to face with your resting curious face.

“Sorry, sun caught… In… the glasses.” He replied.

…

Silence.

…

‘HOW LAME!’

Baji Keisuke screamed in his head so loud he was sure his head would explode with how loud it was. That's why his face was getting red, right?

It was so painfully obvious that he was simply starstruck by your more relaxed form. Unlike Baji, you were one to read situations, and move on ..with a bit more confidence.

“Well, I was doing some research on what kinds of food are good for cats, and what helps them with recovery…” you lugged the awkward shape in your non-dominant hand. You had at least four bento boxes worth of food, all neatly wrapped with no wrinkles or edges.

“I was bored so I kinda made some. It's all good for both humans and cats alike!” You gave a thumbs up, clearly proud.

Baji seemed unimpressed. “Why’d you bring all of it though?” He asked. “It’d be less trouble to have brought her just one box? There’s no way she can eat that much.”

Scrunching your eyebrows, you gave half an eye roll. “Well, I thought some of Sango’s new kitty friends might appreciate a home cooked meal as well, don’t you think?”

Baji laughed, your reasoning seemed sound but it was obviously not the whole truth. “And what if they don’t accept outside food? Vets have to be careful what they feed their patients.” He teased gently. You made it so easy for him, too.

“Well, I guess I have no choice but to eat it; won’t I? A picnic wouldn’t sound too bad.”

“So what, you wanna join me?~” you offered.

“For a picnic?” He asked. You nodded, earning a more thoughtful expression to ghost over Baji’s features.

Baji’s never had your cooking before. Realizing this may be the opportunity to do just that, he shrugged. “No harm in it, I guess.”

Keisuke gracefully slid the furashiki’s handle from your hand into his own—-another trick he learned living with an overworked single mother. You almost looked like you were going to protest, but you were quickly stopped by the grin on your classmate’s face.

Composing yourself within a matter of milliseconds, you asked, “Baji, have you thought about getting contacts? I’m sure it’d make you look more mature.”

“And speaking of,” You continued, glancing at the wavy black hair pulled tightly into a low half bun half ponytail. “Your hair’s so healthy looking, wearing it up all the time is bound to give you split ends.”

Now, Baji has never been a fan of being lectured, but it was kind of hilarious how ironic it was. He purposely disguised himself from the very things you encouraged.

He just couldn’t help himself when he laughed, stifling it as best he could. “Hey! What’cha laughing at?” You pouted again, bumping his arm with your elbow.

⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯✦

The vet was close by. Baji knew it well, since he’s been a regular in their rotation of stray felines. The current vet said so himself, that Baji could make a good vet one day. He kind of liked the idea, but how lame.

Baji knew he was going to do something awesome, like professional motorbiking or something.

Once he walked in, he held the door open expectantly for you, another gesture he didn’t remember doing before, even for his mom. “Morning Kei!” Smiled the middle aged receptionist, coming to a stand. “Good morning.” The two middle schoolers greeted her in unison.

“Well aren't you cute! You finally got a girlfriend, oh I knew you would, such a kind boy like you–” Baji interrupted her with a rudely loud grunt. “She’s the classmate of mine who found the long hair calico,” He announced, as though he’d told the women about you before.

Sensing his embarrassment, she let out a gentle ‘ope’ and retreated.

(You almost thought you heard ‘nosy hag’ being whispered under a breath, but surely not Baji.)

“Well, amazing news Kei! It looks like Sango here has made a complete recovery!” Announced another familiar worker, sporting a lab coat and gloves.

“Sango!” You chirped once seeing her cleaned and conditioned fur. “She’s so beautiful!”

The vet, you assumed, paused at your words, struck. “Oh you must be Keisuke’s girlfr–” “Classmate.” Baji corrected naturally, the air awkward, but laughably so. “Right, well, I’m happy to say not Only has she made a wonderful recovery, but Sango is also taking to the faux legs like a fish in water!”

“She’s already tried them out?” Baji stepped closer; the close proximity of his presence behind you suddenly making you feel small and– a flush took over your face and a shiver was sent through you. Weird.

“She sure has, wanna see?” The vet asked, not giving either of them a chance to reply before displaying the faux legs, which seemed more wheel-like, but smart design made so there was a functional joint to switch between laying down and standing.

Inspecting the advancement of modern tools, the two of you marveled as the vet sat Sango’s nubbed lower half into the seat, strapping her in snuggly.

Like a dog excited to see its owner, Sango swirled in circles toward Baji, pressing her cheek against his waiting hand with a loud purr.

You both watched as Sango ran back and forth between you two, the vet, and random toys. “She’ll need some time to get used to the balance difference, and has one last round of antibiotics. After that, she’s off to the races.”

The relief almost made you cry. You cradled the affectionate little cat to your cheek, obviously over the moon.

“By the way, has she eaten yet?” You ask, gently reached for Baji’s wrist, attempting to will it closer for access to the folded bentos. Baji internally screams again, your soft skin against his feeling starkly different.

He was having a stroke, right? He felt like he was going to puke, what the hell—

“I made a bunch of nutrient rich cat meals and treats!” You admitted, pulling out one of the– Wait, Baji had miscounted the last time he looked, there were definitely— Eight boxes. “I thought we could share with Sango’s friends!” You asked, expectantly.

Unluckily, not many animals actually were kept in clinics.

“Guess I did go overboard.” You laughed, seemingly unfazed. Yet, how come Baji took notice in a little look of disappointment. The expression went completely unnoticed, otherwise.

It was only then he started to notice how closely he hovered over you. It must be uncomfortable for you. He cursed himself before adding some space for your sake. “Say, if you’re looking for a bunch of cat friends to have lunch with, I know a place.” Baji attempted to tease.

Obviously thrilled by the invitation, you were curious where he meant.

“Sango should be ready for domestic life by tuesday!” the vet said happily, with a farewell gesture. “And Kei!” Sang the receptionist, giving the boy a thumbs up. “Let your hair down, stop bein’ such a stiff!”

Baji was baffled by the insult, he seriously Almost barked at her.

Upon leaving the clinic, you happily twirled around to face him,

“So, where’s that place with all your cat friends?~”

216 notes · View notes

jujumin-translates · 2 months

Text

Event | 7th Anniversary: All Actors Aboard! | Chapter 6: VELUDO STATION MEMORY ✕ Chikage Utsuki

Announcement: “The train will stop at this station for a moment for interval adjustment.”

Chikage: (...It’s probably better to take a cab now.)

Chikage: (Well, I did just get a call that the meeting I had after this has been postponed, so I’ll just go straight home and relax.)

Tsuzuru: …Huh, Chikage-san?

Chikage: What a coincidence. Did you have a part-time job or something?

Tsuzuru: Karaoke help. The time was short, but I was lucky enough to get a good rate.

Tsuzuru: I just got here, but has the train been stopped for a while?

Chikage: No, it only just stopped.

Tsuzuru: Gotcha. Well, guess we’re gonna be here for a while then… Are you working right now, Chikage-san?

Chikage: That was the plan.

Chikage: But when I was about to head back to the office for a meeting, it was postponed because of a co-worker having a problem, so I’m already leaving for the day.

Tsuzuru: Huh… What kind of trouble…?

Chikage: A mistake was made in the number of materials ordered for production and the factory was on the verge of shutting down.

Chikage: I bet that guy is on his hands and knees begging, going to clients via manufacturers.

Tsuzuru: Begging on his hands and knees… I feel sick just thinking about it…

Chikage: It happens all the time. Want to hear more incredible stories like that?

Tsuzuru: I’m tempted to hear future stories, but… I think I’ll pass on that today.

Tsuzuru: Anyway, it’s kinda weird to see you taking the train, Chikage-san. You don’t usually use the train that much, do you?

Chikage: Not really. At least, not as much as the rest of you do. Sometimes I’ll go by car or taxi too.

Chikage: I took it today partly because it was more convenient for the place I was going to, but also because I was looking for ideas.

Chikage: I still have yet to write my article for the web edition of “VELUDO”.

Tsuzuru: Oh, I see--.

Tsuzuru: …? Did you hear a distant voice? Was it the train announcement… or?

Roasted Sweet Potato Stall: “Roasted sweet potatoes~, roasted sweet potatoes~.”

Chikage: Just now?

Tsuzuru: Ah! It’s the roasted sweet potato stall! It’s been in front of Veludo Station before. Remember, you got some for us, Chikage-san.

Chikage: Ah, now that you mention it…

*Flashback*

Chikage: (Looks like I’m going to get home earlier than I thought I would today.)

*Phone notification*

Chikage: (The Spring Troupe groupe LIME, huh?)

*LIME start*

Citron: I want boasted sweet potatoes!

Sakuya: We saw a roasted sweet potato stall earlier, but they had just run off.

Citron: I want to eat broasted meat potatoes!

Sakuya: They went in the direction of Veludo Station, so if anyone happens to stop there, could you please get some?

*LIME end*

Roasted Sweet Potato Stall: “Roasted sweet potatoes~, delicious roasted sweet potatoes~.”

Chikage: There…

*LIME start*

Chikage Utsuki: I just found it in front of the station, so I’ll get some.

*LIME end*

Chikage: (The line is longer than I would’ve expected. The truck only just got here a few minutes ago and there’s already a long line.)

*Footsteps*

Boy: Haah, haah… Good, I got in line…

Chikage: (Is it really that popular…?)

· • —– ٠ ✤ ٠ —– • ·

Shopkeeper: Welcome, sorry for the wait. How many would you like?

Chikage: Six, please.

Shopkeeper: Ahh…

Shopkeeper: You in the back, I’m sorry. Just sold the last ones.

Boy: Eh…

Boy: …I see. How many were you planning to get?

Chikage: Wait. How many were you planning to get?

Boy: Umm… one, two… three.

Chikage: A family of three?

Boy: Yeah. …Mom said she wanted them.

Boy: Even when I was little, she told me that she used to look forward to finding and getting roasted sweet potatoes and having me get them for her.

Chikage: …

Chikage: …Excuse me, but I’ll actually take three.

Shopkeeper: Are you sure?

Chikage: I was just thinking I’d buy extra.

Shopkeeper: Thanks much. Well then, three for the each of ya!

Chikage: Thank you.

Boy: Um, thank you very much!

Chikage: …I hope your mother is pleased with them.

Boy: Yeah!

· • —– ٠ ✤ ٠ —– • ·

Chikage: Well then…

Chikage: (I only managed to get three, now what am I supposed to do? Maybe I shouldn’t have gotten at all…)

Sakuya: Chikage-saaan!

Citron: Good work today~!

Chikage: What are you all doing here?

Itaru: When I got the message on LIME from Citron and the others, it seemed like everyone was just getting back, so the timing was just right to meet up.

Sakuya: Welcome home.

Chikage: I’m home.

Chikage: …Wait, we’re not even home yet, isn’t it a little strange to say that now?

Masumi: Well, that’s true…

Citron: If the family is together, then even outside like this can be a home!

Tsuzuru: Guess that means the station is just like another entranceway.

Chikage: I see.

Itaru: By the way, it seems like you got the roasted sweet potatoes.

Chikage: About that, something came up and I was only able to get three. It’s not ideal, but I guess we’ll have to play rock-paper-scissors to see who gets them.

Chikage: I’m not that hungry, so I’ll count myself out now.

Citron: Then I am good as well.

Itaru: I’m an adult, so I’ll pass too. We’ll let our adorable kids have them.

Sakuya: Huh, but…

Masumi: …

Tsuzuru: …Well, if that’s what we’re doing, then I’ll just do this. Here, half for you, Chikage-san.

Sakuya: They taste better when we all eat them together! Here, Citron-san!

Masumi: I’m good with half. You can have the rest, Itaru.

Citron: Oh~! Thank you!

Itaru: Thanks.

Chikage: I didn’t think to do that. Thanks.

Citron: They are very nice and warm! Well then, right away--.

Spring Troupe: Let’s eat.

*Flashback end*

Chikage: …And that’s what happened.

Tsuzuru: Those roasted sweet potatoes were really good. I wanna have them again.

Chikage: The stall just left, but do you want to go after it now? I’m sure we can catch it if we do everything in our power.

Tsuzuru: E-Everything in our power… what, like some kinda action movie chase scene?

Chikage: I’m kidding.

Chikage: But thanks to that, I remembered something I could use for the article and I need to write it down before I forget it.

Tsuzuru: Glad to hear that then.

Chikage: I was almost going to write about how I couldn’t read the kanji for “Veludo”.

Tsuzuru: No way, you’ve got to be joking again…

Chikage: But I’m not.

Tsuzuru: Seriously!?

Chikage: I didn’t know how to read it at first, so I looked it up, and I still couldn’t figure it out.

Tsuzuru: Well… the kanji are used for their meanings, not their readings, so I guess you’d have to live in the area to know how to read it. …But, it’s still kinda surprising. (1)

Chikage: Thanks for saving me from looking bad.

Announcement: “Thank you for your patience. The train will depart shortly.”

Tsuzuru: I wonder if the roasted sweet potato stall will be stopped at the station when we get there.

Chikage: Well, we’ll just have to wait and see when we get to Veludo Station.

[ ⇠ Previous Part ] • [ Next Part ⇢ ]

• • •

T/N:

(1) Veludo is both written in katakana as “ビロード” and in kanji as “天鵞絨”. With katakana, it’s simply phonetic, read as “biroodo”, with kanji, the meaning is “velvet” and is either read as “tengajuu” or “biroodo”. The reading “tengajuu” comes from readings of the individual kanji, with the reading “biroodo” having been adopted from the Portuguese and Spanish words for velvet, veludo and velludo respectively.

#a3!#a3! translation #chikage utsuki #tsuzuru minagi #sakuya sakuma #masumi usui #citron #itaru chigasaki

27 notes · View notes

dreamgothgirl · 1 year

Text

Tensions: Simon ‘Ghost’ Riley X Fem! POC Reader Part 1

AN: Holy shit I really didn’t expect my first Ghost fic to blow up 🥹 thank y’all so much!! 🙏 Reader isn’t a specific race, but I wanted to make this fic POC friendly since I dont see them very much and don’t want anyone to feel left out! this is part one to a two part fic, this is more for story building and sexual tension that translates to both Ghost and the reader to be a mix of aggressive and awkwardly nice to each other lmao. I hope you like it! The next to be published will be a smut fic so do not worry!! Adios, cochinos y cochinas -w- 💕

Warnings: harsh language, sexual tension, and Soap being that friend that teases you for having a crush

Not edited

———————————————————————

Simon watched the sun brighten up your irises, allowing him to fully take in its color. The golden hour sunlight that illuminated your face was enough to take knock the wind out of his chest for a moment. The briefest moment. Like taking a glance at a genuine Van Gogh; he wanted to stare longer, but he wasn’t going to let any of the team have any fuel to fire him up with later on.

You, on the other hand, were staring at the vast, dry land surrounding you as the sun began to set. You raised your brow a bit as you heard Soap chuckle, “A journalist, aye?”

You gave a small smile, turning your attention to the Scott sitting across from you right next to his large, stoic partner, “Yes. But with my mother being a veteran and my father being overprotective, I’ve got decent enough skills to defend myself. With and without fists.”

Soap smirked, “Your folks were right to prepare you with such skills, lass. If I ever had a daughter as beautiful as yourself, I can’t say I wouldn’t do the same.”

Ghost took note of the small muscle twitch in your face. Flattery. He wasn’t the best with compliments, especially towards a woman, so he chose another route. “I’m guessing that’s why Price trusts you with that then,” he asked while nodding at the large AR strapped to your back.

Your eyes widened a bit at his question. Not because it was a dumb question, far from it, but because you hadn’t heard his voice so clear the entire mission. Today was spent with Price and Alejandro as they watched your back while you gathered info from Hassan’s men at a brief luncheon put together purely for public appearances. The only time you ever heard Ghost’s gravely voice was through your ear piece which, for you, was only able to communicate with your team and not Ghost himself.

You pushed the little flutter in your stomach to the back of your mind as you smiled more and nodded, “Yes, sir.”

‘He talked to me?!’

Soap chuckled, “You seem a bit too sweet for an environment like this one, aye lass? You’re writing an article on us or something?”

Before you could even open your mouth, Price quickly cut in from the drivers seat, “Ah ah, don’t answer that, Y/N. Sorry, boys, that’s confidential information. All I can tell you is that their material has no connections to Graves, and Y/N was approved by Laswell herself. All you need to know is to protect and treat her like you would any other soldier….maybe be a bit more emphasis on protective though.”

Almost everyone on the truck let out groans and scoffs of protest and annoyance at not being allowed to know anything, earning a chuckle from you, “I’ll answer your first question if you want. You might be right about being too sweet, but I promise I know there’s a time and a place. I’ll take down whoever I need to just like the rest of you. If it means doing what’s right then I will gladly do so by any means. That’s why I’m a journalist with the military.”

Under the mask, Ghost gave a small smirk; amused at the class used to shut down Soap’s comment. Sure, he liked looking at pretty people, but when they were smart like you? It made him feel something a little more than a simple physical appeal. Now, he definitely wanted to know more. Even if it was just your favorite color.

Alejandro laughed next to you and nudged your arm, “She’s got bigger balls than you, hermano! You should’ve seen how she took down a guard that was following her. Pendejo got exactly what he deserved after messing with La Demonia.”

Ghost let out a huff through his nose, “Demon? I’ll believe it when I see it.”

You playfully stuck your tongue out at him and smirked, “And I’ll believe you deserve the title Lieutenant when I see you in action.”

A mix of laughter and oohs filled the truck as it approached closer to the safe house. Ghost glared a bit, “Real mature. We’ll see who’s top cock soon enough, book worm.”

Soap snickered, “Cock..”

You rolled your eyes while Ghost gave another quick glare, “That’ll do, Sargent.”

“Yes, sir.”

8:20 PM

Gentle hums came to a close as you yawned and stretched out as much as you could at your desk. You bit the tip of your thumb as you read over the information that’d just been freshly edited before crossing your arms and nodding, “Nice. They can just add whatever else they need if they want.” Satisfied, you walked over to the shower, allowing your muscles to relax under the luke warm water while you thought of that brooding shadow in the corner of that truck from today.

Your brow furrowed, ‘Tch. Bookworm? And he’s mocking my maturity? Fuck off.’

The suds of your shampoo ran over your eyelids as you gave a close eyed glare to the ceiling. You’d just met him but you already had such mixed feelings. Did you really hurt his ego over something he started? Is he that fragile? Or was what you said truly hurtful? You washed your face like you wish you could wash that whole experience out of your memory.

‘Great….ugh I totally fucked up my chances to be on his good side or anything else with him.’

A hot stinging sensation ran through your body as you tried to scrub away the embarrassment and ‘shame’.

‘No, whatever. I don’t need him. It’s better we have that distance. That way when he finally kicks the bucket I can get more shit done. At least I get to go home alive.’

You stopped and winced at your feet in disgust. Your stomach twisted at the feel of your heart dropping a bit, “That was low, Y/N….god, what the fuck is wrong with me.”

The intensity of adrenaline fueled frustration and ego deflation on your part made you lower than you assumed him to have been. Your unnecessary harshness had gotten the better of you and you were glad that you didn’t utter a word of your empty insult. However, it simply irked you even more than you had no clue why you were so frustrated.

Being a journalist meant you had to have thick skin. Being apart of the military made that an even harsher fact; maybe even more so when it came to emotions. You’d never had this problem before. After all the racial slurs and issues, religious righteousness protests and massacres, misogynistic, and god only knows anything else under the sun that you’ve heard and written about….this bothered you to this extent? There was no way.

Running one last rinse over your face, you deeply inhaled and sighed, ‘Don’t jump so fast to conclusions…it was just some friendly competition. You’re overthinking it….I hope. I hope he’ll still let me interview him….HEY!”

Simultaneously

8:20 PM

Ghost stood tall and alert on the second floor’s living room balcony. His rifle rested on his shoulder, at his side while he replayed the interaction between the two of you with his arms crossed. Being the Lieutenant, of course he already knew what you were here for. You were here to document the betrayal of Graves and the partnership between Graves and Sin Nombre and formally report the progress of the teams missions after separating from Graves.

Price was going to tell the team your purpose until Laswell preferred to render the team innocent of their knowledge of you. “Who knows what they’ve already said about us to the other ranks,” she said. Ghost agreed with her idea by saying he’d rather be the one to go down if he was ever interrogated before anyone else, as did Price. That’s how they were going to keep it until Laswell said otherwise. So here he was, right above your room keeping an eye on the area in the shadows while Soap guarded the other side of the building.

“Lt. how copy.”

Ghost shifted his weight as he responded, “Copy. What is it Johnny? See something?”

“We’re all clear on the East and South side. I doubt we’ll see anyone for a while.”

“I wouldn’t count on it.”

“Right…Look, I’m not asking to know more, but-“

“You heard Price. Anything about that woman’s line of work is confidential, Johnny.”

Soap chuckled a little, “I know, but I was going to ask if you know what she’s here for.”

“I don’t know why. An article maybe.”

“Looked like you had cute enough banter.”

Ghost glared ahead, “Easy, Sargent.

“Not interested in her like that, I see? She’s cute enough, yeah?”

The Lieutenant stayed silent as he remembered the way your lips rubbed your lip balm on themselves before slightly parting and shining in that golden orange light. If you had an actual rank, a relationship might get the two of you in trouble. But in this circumstance, although not out of the question, he wasn’t going to let himself get so close to someone he’d barely known. He’d never admit it, but it he did have an interest in you. Even if it came off weird or aggressive.

“…Keep an eye on the perimeter, Mactavish. One more hour till the switch.”

Soap chuckled, “Yes, sir.”

As Ghost released his response button, he heard your voice below the balcony floor, “Hey, Lieutenant Ghost! Can I meet you up there? I have a quick question!”

‘Bloody fuckin hell, what does she want. Hm. Take it easy, maybe.’

Before he could even give you a response, he hear your feet quickly running out and up the stairs. As you approached him from the bedroom door behind him, he didn’t bother to spare you a second glance, “Keep your voice down. Is Captain Price not around to answer your question?”

You noted the hint of annoyance in his voice and tried your best not to bark back and shook your head with a smile, “I was wondering if I could get a few words from you? I want to get some scrap material in case I ever get permission to go public with this. Obviously it’s not up to me, but you know what I mean.”

Ghost stared ahead with dull, deadened eyes,“No. I don’t.”

An irritated, slow sigh left your nose. His large body in the balcony doorway, made the moonlight split. He looked like a phantom king with a cape made of souls he’d taken in his life; casting your body in shadow. It swallowed you whole just like the intimidatingly prideful aura he oozed when you first met him. It made you feel small and stupid. Almost like he was making fun of you. Is that what he wanted?

You bit the inside of your lip and tried, “Can I ask you some questions?”

Ghost noticed how tense he was and just how shallow he was breathing once you spoke again. He turned around, his voice harsh and hard as stone, “No.”

Though it wasn’t an unusual response, you still felt like you’d been punched in the gut. Attempting to remain as composed as possible, you nodded and made your way to the door, “I understand. I apologize for distracting you. See you in the morning.”

Before you were completely out, he turned and quickly spoke, “Oi.”

The embarrassment burned your face at the speed of which you turned back around, “Yeah?”

The world was swallowing you whole once again as Ghost walked over to you and checked his watch before nodding, “We’ll talk in 55. Think you’ll still be up by then?”

‘I hate you, Simon Riley.’

You were trying so fucking hard not to grin and giggle like a lovesick teen at his approval, “Definitely. I’ll try to interview whoever’s available while I wait for you.”

Ghost nodded, “Alright then;” in an attempt to ease the tension equal to waiting for a bomb to set off…he harshly patted your back the way you would a dog. Unfortunately, it was too hard as you involuntarily grunted and stumbled forward a bit.

Unsure of what else to do, the man stared at you before slowly going back to the balcony, “…See you later, Ghost.”

“Yep.”

‘I hate you Y/N L/N.’

While the two of you separately calmed down from the suffocating claustrophobia of being around each other, you glared at your feet from the warmth between your legs, ‘Fucker. You’re gonna drive me crazy.’

Ghost looked around, quickly trying to divert his attention away from the unfamiliar feelings in his chest and the tightness in his pants back to being on guard. ‘Damn, bookworm. Having you on this team was a bloody fucking mistake.’

The Lieutenant stared in the distance as he radioed, “Johnny, how copy.”

A coyote howled in the distance.

“Ghost, how copy. Movement detected?”

“No. All clear. But I made a mistake.”

“Er…come again? You made a mistake?”

“Yeah. I talked to Y/N.”

Soap let out a heavy sigh and Ghost could mentally see the way his comrade was rubbing the space between his brows, “Christ…and? Does she hate you now?”

Ghost leaned against the wall with his free arm resting on his gun, “Can’t say…but I liked talking to her.”

Soap’s eyes widened and he began to beam for his stoic friend, “Alright, Lt! I guess you do have a way with words.”

The large masked man dryly scoffed, “Not in the slightest. That’s my only skill I’m lacking in. But that’s the problem. She’s too charming. We should keep a close eye on her.”

Soap chuckled, “Sounds like your overreacting, Lt. The lass is soft as a wee feather.”

“Hm. More incentive to watch our backs, wouldn’t you think? Look at who just betrayed us, after all.”

A bit defeated, Soap hummed, “Good point. I won’t worry too much quite yet, but I got your back, Lt.”

Ghost’s ears perked up when he heard your voice through the radio, “Good evening, Sargent Mactavish! Do you have a moment?”

“Have a fun interview.”

Soap chuckled, “It’ll be better than yours, that’s for sure. Soap out.”

Your voice rang in Ghost’s ears. The absence of warmth in his arms and loss of your scent aggravated him out of confusion and frustration. You were a distraction. One he didn’t mind having around. But you made him feel things he’s never felt before. Being a man of tactic and strategy, he was used to knowing his opponents moves before they even executed them. And then you spoke to him. He knew you meant no harm, he knew it. But what the hell were these feelings? Anxiety? Fear? Annoyance? Was it hatred or something else? If it was then why was his body having these reactions?

He didn’t know. And if there’s one thing Ghost hates more than anything, it’s not knowing how to approach a target.

That never lasted long though.

‘You’ll be the last mistake I ever make.’

Deep in his mind, something lurked. Made his heart ache and race all at once.

‘If you even are one…’

303 notes · View notes

dbnightingale24 · 1 year

Text

A Dream Worth Chasing

Part two to ‘You’ve Always Been My Dream’

Okay, so I’m fucking annoyed because I just spent an hour editing all of this, just so Tumblr could fuck me over. ANYWAY, this is part two to ‘You’ve Always Been My Dream’. Thank you @fuckingbye for making such an amazing mood board, but also being an amazing wedding planner, and an amazing friend. I love you so much. Thank you all so much for your patience, there's so much going on right now. Okay, I hope you all enjoy it!!

Word Count: 35,640 (be proud of me please)

Warnings: SMUT (so much), MINORS DNI, Angst, Swearing, Age kink, Family drama, lying, drinking, FLUFF, Arguing, Drinking, Oral (m/ receiving) (f/ receiving), Degrade kink, Daddy kink, Unprotected sex (reader is on birth control but it’s nit mentioned), Anxiety, Lying, Cheating (I guess), and more shit I’m sure I forgot

Song(s) That Inspired This Chapter: Whatever you do, don’t tell anyone

Summary: You and Andy just can’t quit one another, so you’re both done trying. However, your new found love means that you now have friction with your best friend. How the hell are you two supposed to tell Jacob that you’re in love with one another?

I do not give consent/permission for my stories/works to be posted elsewhere. I do not condone this type of behavior, this is for entertainment purposes only.

Part 1

“Why didn’t you answer me?” Laurie asks as she makes her into the bedroom.

“I think it’s pretty obvious that I was sleeping,” Andy scoffs and you hear his feet shuffling around the bedroom.

After quickly making sure you had everything (except the panties Andy ripped off of you because he refuses to give them back), you ran into Jacob’s room just in time. Now, you have the privilege of hearing them going back and forth.

“I called you-”

“Laurie, my phone is downstairs. I don’t feel like going back and forth with you, especially when I’m just waking up, so I’m not fucking going to.”

“You spent the night with her and expect-”

“Her being in the same house as me while sleeping doesn’t mean we fucking spent the night together.”

“You had no problem telling her to stay!”

“Would you have preferred that she drive in that shit and crash into a fucking pole? You saw the same fucking storm I did, it was a shit show! It’s not her fault that Jacob didn’t show up, so leave her alone!”

“Andy-”

“She means nothing to me, Laurie. I barely fucking know her, so just drop it!” he snaps.

You know why he’s saying it, but it doesn’t stop it from hurting any less. It doesn’t help that, less than 24 hours ago, you gave yourself to him completely.

You don’t want to be mad, but you’re fucking pissed.

“I don’t mean to start an argument, Andy. I just wasn’t expecting...I did something for us,” Laurie beams.

“What?”

What?

“I booked us two tickets-”

“Don’t even finish that statement. You know I can’t just randomly take off from work-”

“We used to go on spontaneous trips all the time!”

“Things change and I can’t-”

“Hello!?” Jacob calls from downstairs, reminding you that you need to finish getting dressed.

“Hey bud!” Andy responds and you roll your eyes.

You’ve been awake for all of 20 minutes and you already have a fucking headache.

“Y/N, are you up?” Jacob asks as he knocks on the door to his bedroom, “I’ve-we’ve got news for you!”

“Jesus, are you two pregnant?” you laugh awkwardly as you open the bedroom door.

“No, not yet,” Jacob laughs “we got the place! Took longer than we wanted, but we got the place we wanted!”

“That’s amazing! Jake, I’m so damn happy for you!” you smile as you wrap him in a hug. “You too, Sarah!” you beam as you let go of him and wrap her in a hug just as tight.

As you two break apart, you can tell by the look on her face that she knows something is wrong.

“Hey, what is this I hear about you getting a place?” Andy bellows as he walks out of his bedroom with just his pajama pants on.

Gorgeous asshole.

“Yeah, we got the call last night at around...7? Sarah’s parents knew before you guys,” Jacob laughs as he goes to give Andy a hug.

“I’m so happy for the both of you!”

“Jesus Andy, what the hell happened to your back?” Laurie questions as she lightly traces her hand over his back.

It’s taking all the strength you have to not face palm yourself.

“What do you mean?” Andy asks, avoiding looking at you as if his life depends on it.

“Your back is covered in marks!”

“I mean I used that back scratch thing you got me-”

“If these are the results, never use it again,” she mutters.

“We should all go out to celebrate,” Jacob suggests and it’s obvious he just wants to get the fuck out of the house.

“Oh, I at least need to shower,” you laugh awkwardly as rub you the back of your neck.

“You can shower here!”

“I don’t wanna wear the same clothes two days in a row. How about we do dinner? That gives everyone time to get ready,” you suggest, thinking it’s the best way to end the most cringe worthy conversation you’ve ever had in your life.

“Dinner is actually a great idea! It gives your father and I enough time to set a reservation and everything,” Laurie squeals, and it pisses you off that you’ve done something to make her happy.

“Sushi?” Sarah smiles, noticing your anxious state.

“If we’re not paying, I don’t care,” Jacob laughs as he wraps his arms around her.

“Tonight is on us, I promise,” Laurie laughs as she takes Andy’s hand in hers.

You want to throw up.

“How does six sound?” you ask as you step into your Vans.

“Six is perfect!”

“Six it is,” you smile at everyone “I’m gonna head out!”

You take your time going down the steps, but the minute you’re outside, you’re practically running to your car.

What the fuck?!

How the hell did everything go so wrong so fast? One minute you’re in heaven with the man of your dreams, the next you’re listening to him lie to his wife about how you mean nothing to him.

Fucking alcohol.

The entire drive back to your place, your phone won’t stop buzzing and you know it’s Andy. You know you shouldn’t be mad at him, and you know he didn’t mean it, but that doesn’t stop the stinging those words left. By the time you’re back at your place, your headache has evolved into a migraine. You finally look at your phone and you have eight unread texts from Andy and two from Sarah.

Babydoll: Okay, what the fuck was that about?

Babydoll: I knew it! I fucking knew it! I knew you two were gonna fuck last night!

Y/N: Please don’t say anything to Jake.

Babydoll: What the fuck happened?!

Y/N: Sleepover tonight? I need a minute to fucking decompress because what the fuck?!

Babydoll: WHAT THE FUCK?!

Y/N: Ugh, we’ll talk about it tonight, just...idk, act normal.

Babydoll: I swear to fuck, you two.

Y/N: Imagine how the fuck I feel.

You take a deep breath before getting out of your conversation with Sarah, and tapping on the text conversation between you and Andy.

My Heart: I am so fucking sorry, sweetheart.

My Heart: It hurt me to say it, but you know I didn’t mean it.

My Heart: Nothing has changed. I love you so much and I want nothing more than to be with you. I will be with you, I promise.

My Heart: Honey, please don’t be mad at me. I just fucking panicked.

My Heart: Just call me when you’re home, okay? Or let me know, and I’ll come over.

My Heart: I just don’t want this to be over as quickly as it started.

My Heart: You know you mean the world to me, please don’t take it to heart.

My Heart: I love you.

Y/N: I can’t talk to you right now, Andy.

My Heart: Please, just call me or let me see you. I don’t want our first argument to be about this.

Y/N: Andy, I can’t fucking do this right now.

My Heart: Well, when can you?

Y/N: I don’t fucking know, Andy! I’m not the one who said that you mean nothing to me!

My Heart: Please, even if it’s just for a moment, just let me plead my case in person!

Y/N: I really just can’t fucking do this right now. I need to lay down and I need to think.

My Heart: Please don’t change your mind, sweetheart. There’s so much that you still just don’t know yet.

Y/N: I’ll see you later, Andy.

You plop down on your bed and try to calm your emotions, but you can’t. You really shouldn’t be mad at him, because what else was he supposed to do? If Jacob wasn’t in the picture, you’re more than sure he would’ve been fine with telling Laurie the truth, but the fact of the matter is that you both would never want for Jacob to find out that way.

Still, he didn’t have to say that.

You know he feels terrible and he probably felt guilty right after he said it, but it still hurt. The one person who means the world to you and made you feel like the center of his universe, said out loud that you mean nothing to him. Yeah, it was a lie, but it still hurt like a bitch. In that moment, it felt like he was treating you like everyone else in your life had. Your parents, your so called “friends”, all of the guys you had dated...trauma is a son of a bitch.

As you toss and turn, trying to find some peace of mind and get some rest, your mind can’t stop going over last night. The more you keep trying to tell yourself that it was just sex, the more you know it’s all bullshit. No, it wasn’t traditional love making, but you felt his passion in every thrust. You felt his desire in every kiss, you saw the love in his eyes, and you felt care in his every touch.

Andy wasn’t trying to play you for a fool, and you know that in your heart of hearts, Andy’s love for you is just as genuine as yours is for his. So why can’t you just get the fuck over it? You know he didn’t mean it, so why isn’t it enough to just let it go and pretend you didn’t hear it?

Because he’s everything to you.

Nonetheless, by the time five o’clock rolls around, you’re dragging your feet about getting ready. You take the longest shower you’ve probably ever taken in your life, and you take your time picking out your outfit. Yeah, Andy’s sorry and feels like shit, but you still decide that torturing him all through dinner is your best move. It’s getting closer to summer, so the weather is nice enough that you can dress in something that’ll make him salivate.

You decide on one of your more flirty white crop tops, and your light blue denim jean shorts that hug your ass perfectly. Seeing as you just got a mani and a pedi last week, it’s only fair that you wear your favorite pair of open toed white sandals. Yes, it’s petty and unnecessary, but if he’s going to pretend that you mean nothing to him, why shouldn’t you pretend that he means nothing to you?

It’s childish, but fuck all if you aren’t tired of being made to feel like shit by those who mean the most to you.

You park right next to Laurie’s car when you pull up to the restaurant and fight the urge to key her car when you get out, telling yourself that would be taking it too far and she isn’t worth it.

“I love that shirt!” Sarah beams as you make your way over to the table where everyone is seated.

Andy looks up at you and almost chokes on his drink.

Good.

“I figured I’d finally pull something out of my closet that’s appropriate for the season. The weather is finally nice enough,” you chuckle as you take a seat, “did I miss anything?”

“The waitress took drink orders, so I got you a whiskey neat,” Jake shrugs, not even bothering to look up from his menu.

“You know me so well. So, tell me all about the new place!”

“It’s gorgeous!” Sarah squeals. “It’s a two bedroom, it’s not far from where Jacob is gonna start working after graduation, it’s only 20 minutes from my job, it’s not far from you at all, and it feels like home as soon as you step inside! You’re gonna help us move in, right?”

“Of course, I wouldn’t miss it!”

“You sure you won’t get cold in that shirt?” Laurie asks with a small laugh, but the look in her eyes lets you know that she’s pissed.

“Well, it’s 72 degrees outside, so I think I’ll be okay,” you smile softly.

“Leave her alone, Laurie. She’s a gorgeous young woman, let her take advantage of the nice weather. Especially after that shit show of a storm we had last night.”

Now it was Sarah’s the one chocking on her drink.

“Yeah, what the hell was that? That was insane!” Jacob laughs incredulously, completely oblivious to the tension.

As usual.

“I owe you a new bottle of whiskey,” you laugh, looking down at your menu, realizing that you don’t have a clue as to what you’re gonna eat.

“No, it’s my fault. I’m so sorry.”

“It’s really not a big deal. You didn’t know it was gonna happen. Besides, I had fun,” you smirk, and you see Sarah’s eyes go wide from the corner of your eye.

“What did you get into?” Laurie questions, trying to hide the alarm in her tone.

“Played some of Jacob’s games, watched some movies on TCM, and had small talk with Mr. Barber when I went downstairs to get myself another drink.”

“Oh? What about?”

“What it’s like to be satisfied after living a life where you haven’t been.”

“What are you satisfied about?”

“Work is finally going the way I want it to,” you lie with a pleasant smile, before looking up at Laurie.

“Has anyone been able to figure out what they want? Everything sounds amazing and I love sushi too much,” Sarah laughs awkwardly, and the look on Andy’s face lets you know that he’s trying his best to contain his amused his smirk.

“I’m pretty sure I know what I’m getting. Y/N?” Jacob questions looking over to you.

“Well, I’m definitely gonna have the pork goyza for for my appetizer, but I’m on the fence about what I want as my main course.”

“What are you stuck between?” Andy asks with a smile that makes you weak.

“The spicy salmon maki and the tempura maki.”

“I’m having the same issue,” he chuckles.

“How about I get the spicy salmon, you get the tempura maki, and we’ll split it?”

“Sounds good.”

“Hey, hey, hey,” Jacob interrupts “you’re my splitting food buddy!”

“We can still split fried handmade spring rolls.”

“Alright, then you and my dad can split whatever, I don’t care,” he smiles as he closes the menu and you shake your head. “How about you mom?”

“How about me what?” she smiles, finally turning her attention from you to Jacob.

“What are you gonna get?”

“Oh, pad thai. As always,” she shrugs.

As the evening goes on, you truly wonder how Jacob has no clue what’s going on. Laurie glares at you on and off, Andy is doing all he can not to look at you, Sarah is doing her best to pretend she doesn’t have a clue as to why there’s so much tension, you barely look at Andy or Laurie, and then there’s Jacob.

So completely ignorant to everything that’s going on, and you envy him so much. They really weren’t lying when they said that ignorance is bliss. However, this also makes you wonder how the hell you’re gonna tell him about you and Andy.

Is there even anything to tell?

Of course there is. It’s one argument and Andy didn’t even mean it. But still. Can he handle it? Can you handle it? Your heart has never burned for anyone before, and Andy is all you’ve ever wanted and more, but will he still want you once everything comes out? Will he be willing and ready to to handle the shit show that’s bound to take place when Laurie loses her shit? Is he ready to argue with Jacob? Handle Jacob not wanting to talk to him?

Will he still truly love you?

By the time everyone is finished with dinner, you have a migraine.

“Can we get separate checks?” you ask the waitress as she comes to collect the empty plates.

“Oh no! This is on Andy and myself!” Laurie exclaims with a false smile.

The last thing you want is a fucking handout from Laurie Barber.

God, it fucking sucks that they still share a last name.

“No, it’s perfectly fine. This was to celebrate Sarah and Jacob. I’m fine to cover my end,” you smile at her before turning your attention to the waitress, “my drinks and what I ordered can go on a separate bill.”

She only smiles and nods before walking off.

“I feel awful,” Laurie chuckles.

“It’s perfectly fine. I got a raise, so it’s actually affordable.”

“You got a raise?!” Jacob exclaims.

“It’s a recent development.”

“Why do I feel like I never know what’s going on in your life?”

“Because I never know what’s going in my life.”

“Anything else I should know about?” he asks with a small laugh.

Oh Jacob, there’s so much more you need to know.

“I think we’re all caught up,” you lie with a plastic smile as the waitress returns with the checks.

You’ve never been more excited to get out a place so fast.

“Alright, we’re moving the beginning of next month, you sure you’ll be able to help out?” Jacob asks as all of you stand in front of your car.

“I don’t care if I just have to pull a no-call/no-show, I’m going to be there. This is a huge step and I’m more than happy to be there for you!”

“You’re the best friend I could ever ask for,” Jacob smiles as he engulfs you in a tight hug.

You hate keeping all of this a secret from him.

“I’ll text you all of the information later, okay?”

“Sounds good to me,” you smile at him as you force yourself to hold back tears.

You’ve never lied to Jacob, and a lie this big feels like the worst betrayal in the world. But how do you tell him? How do you make him understand?

You get into your car and quickly start it before almost speeding off. The entire drive you’re at war with yourself, because for as terrible as you feel, it’s not enough to make you want to stop. It’s not enough to pull you away from Andy. It’s not enough to convince you that all of this is a bad idea. In fact, you’re not sure if anything is capable of making you feel that way. Andy has been the center of your universe since you two spent that night eating ice cream on the hood of his car, and it’s only grown over time. For as much as you’re terrified of what’s to come, it’s not enough to make you quit on the both of you.

It’s not enough to make you stop loving him.

The second you step foot back inside your apartment, you kick off your shoes and make yourself a drink.Yes, they’re better ways to handle the situation, but you aren’t interested in any of that right now. You just want Andy and you want to be numb.

You’re alone for an hour before you hear, “bitch, open up! We gotta talk!”

You can’t help but giggle as you make your way over to the door and open it, “took you long enough.”

“What the fuck was that?!” Sarah exclaims as she makes her way inside your apartment. “You two are insanely cute, but in front of Laurie?! What the fuck?!”

“I don’t understand what the hell that was either.”

“Okay, lets rewind. What the hell happened last night?” Sarah asks as she makes her own drink.

“Well, when I got there yesterday, I saw Andy’s car but no one answered when I called out, so I assumed I was alone. When I woke up and discovered that not only was I not seeing you and Jacob, but also wouldn’t be able to leave, I put on Jacob’s hoodie, and finished off his whiskey. I wanted to get drunk so I could go to bed, so I went downstairs, without pants, to steal a bottle.”

“Ah shit.”

“And guess who was sitting in the dark, drunk, and watching the Turner Classic Movies channel?”

“Jacob said Mr. Barber’s been into black and white films a lot lately. Wait, why weren’t you wearing pants?”

“I thought I was alone and don’t like sleeping in pants when I’m alone.”

“That’s fair, so what happened?”

“He asked why I came downstairs and I told him that I was gonna grab a glass and a bottle of something to drink, and he told me to grab a glass and have a seat with him.”

“You didn’t think to put on pants?”

“When I said I would, he told me it’s nothing he hasn’t seen before.”

“Come again?!”

You sigh as you get up, going into your bedroom and grabbing the picture he gifted you on Christmas,

“He came by on Christmas and left this and a key chain gifted in front of my door. When he was back in his car, he called me and we talked for a bit. I sat in my window sill,” you nod over to the window, “and I wasn’t wearing any pants. Nothing had happened at that point.”

“When did you two take this photo? You both look so happy,” she smiles softly.

“We used to go on late night drives together. When he couldn’t sleep, he would pick me up and we’d hangout. Sometimes we’d just drive around and talk, other times we’d get food. That was a selfie I took of us the first time we hung out. We got ice cream at 2am and stayed up till the sun came up. That was the night I realized that I’m in love with him,” you finish in almost a whisper as you tear a little.

“Y/N-”

“Anyway,” you interrupt as you clear your throat “that’s what he meant. I grabbed a glass and sat down next to him and he vented. Apparently, Laurie had a full blown affair the first time she cheated. The guy would buy her flowers, take her on dates, get them hotel rooms, they fucked quite a lot...it was a whole thing. However, when she came clean to Andy, he forgave her cause he wanted to make it work. Then, a few months ago, maybe a year at this point I’m not too sure, she cheated again because he didn’t answer his phone and she got all pissy. So, that’s why he started yelling about a divorce that night you told me Jacob told you about-”

“Hold the fuck up! She did what?! And she’s treating you like shit?! You and Mr. Barber?! JACOB DOESN’T EVEN KNOW ABOUT THIS BECAUSE BOTH OF YOU ARE WAY NICER THAN SHE DESERVES, BUT SHE’S GONNA GIVE YOU BOTH A HARD TIME?! WHAT THE FUCK?!”

“Yeah, that’s only part of what I’m feeling,” you scoff, finishing off your drink and pouring yourself another. “So, I started to tell him that I was sorry and he told me I had no reason to be sorry. He told me how much he loves me, how much he wants to be with me and he doesn’t understand why we can’t be...when I went to tell me to stop, he told me to get on his lap...I couldn’t have stayed away if I had tried. It doesn’t help that I’ve craved nothing but his touch since the last time we made out-”

“Back the fuck up, you two did what now?!”

“The night I bailed on you guys because I was fed up with my day, I went to a club and Andy was there with his friends, because Laurie wanted him out of the house since I was supposed to be there. He begged me to let him take me home, because he couldn’t stand to see me leave with another man. We got to my place, things were said, he brought me upstairs and as he was about to leave, I grabbed him and kissed him. We made out for all of 5 minutes before he stopped it. He felt bad because I was drunk and he said it felt like he was taking advantage of me.”

“You kissed him!”

“That’s what I said, but he said it didn’t matter. Anyway, last night...we fucked around a little on the sofa, then we went upstairs and into his bedroom and...,” you trail off and a small smile comes to your face at the memory.

“Okay, I know I shouldn’t ask because he’s my boyfriend’s dad, but you gotta tell me,” she giggles and you burst out laughing.

“Not exaggerating, the best I’ve ever had. I swear to God, that man worked my body like a fucking fiddle! He’s not selfish, he’s skilled with every part of his body, he takes his time....last night was a fucking dream, and after...he was so fucking sweet and gentle. He was reassuring and held me so close, like he was afraid I wouldn’t be there in the morning.”

“That’s so fucking sweet,” Sarah smiles, curling her legs up on the sofa.

“It was, then morning came,” you scowled.

“What happened this morning?”

“Well, he woke me up and got me all worked up, and we had just started when Laurie came home. I’ve never gotten of bed so fucking fast in my life. I ran across the hall naked, holding onto Jacob’s hoodie and my bra as if my life depended on it and-”

“What about your panties?!”

“I didn’t get those back,” you chuckle with a smirk.

“I swear to God, you two are meant for each other,” she laughs and you laugh softly with her.

“So, I get to Jacob’s room and start getting dressed fast as fuck, because for whatever reason, I was afraid she’d walk in. Anyway, she gets upstairs and starts laying into Andy about why he didn’t answer his phone, why did he let me stay over, why he’s naked, and she wouldn’t let up. Eventually, Andy got fed up and said that I mean nothing to him and she needs to drop it.”

“I mean, I get why he said it, but he definitely could’ve said something else.”

“My fucking sentiments exactly. I guess tonight he was trying to show me how sorry he truly was, and of course, Jacob was completely oblivious to all of it. I just don’t know.”

“Babe, I know it hurt, but we both know he didn’t mean it.”

“It’s just triggering, because it’s always me that ends up getting hurt. I know Andy isn’t a bad guy, and I know he’d never purposely hurt me, but the fear is still there and hearing him say that...it just triggered all of my insecurities and fears. Will he love me enough to stay if Jacob gets mad about us? Will he stay when Laurie gets mad and turns the town against us? Will he be ashamed when the town turns up their noses up at us? Yeah, he says no, but a lot of people have told me a lot of things,” you sniffle as you dry your eyes.

“Oh sweetie,” Sarah sighs as she moves closer to you and wraps you in a tight hug, “this isn’t anything like those other times. He’s not your parents, he’s not Mr. Fucking Matthews, and he isn’t like any of those other assholes you dated.”

“I just don’t know,” you sob.

“It’s gonna be okay, babe. You’ll see,” she promises gently as she strokes your back.

Sarah’s words roll around in your head as she tries to calm you down, and you know she’s making perfectly good sense, but everything happened so fast today...you just can’t quiet the fear.

As you cry into Sarah’s shoulder, you wonder if the fear will ever pass or if it’ll live loudly inside of you forever.

You wonder if you’ll ever feel like you’re good enough for Andy Barber.

Andy’s P.O.V

“She’s gorgeous, Andy? Really? You didn’t even try and hide the fact that you were flirting with her!” Laurie barks as I take some clothes out of my drawer.

“You believe whatever you want, I truly don’t give a damn.”

“And you said nothing happened last night! I wouldn’t count a fucking conversation as nothing!”

“I suppose I could’ve taken her to a hotel, fucked her all night, come creeping back in early in the morning, then lie to your face about where I’ve been all night!”

“Andy, it’s like you two were on your own little date!”

“I can’t help the fact that you hate her, Laurie. That’s something you need to work out in your own time,” I sigh, fed up with lying.

I don’t want to hide you, or us. I don’t want to say things that’ll hurt you or draw attention to us, I sure as shit don’t wanna sneak around, and I don’t ever want to make you feel less than.

How could I fucking say that?

‘She means nothing to me.’

Of all the fucking things to say, I had to go and say that. You’re good at masking your facial features, but your eyes said it all: my words cut you right to your core. You didn’t even want to talk to me, and I can’t find any fault with that. After so many other people have said one thing and done another, I had to go and sound like another asshole.

Fuck, everything was so perfect, then fucked up almost instantly. Fucked up because of my inability to think fast, which is saying something, cause I’m a fucking lawyer.

“Are you even listening to me, Andy?” Laurie sighs, putting her hands on her hips.

“No. Listen, I don’t feel like doing this tonight, so I’m not going to.”

“Andy, please-”

“Laurie, I’m gonna be out late and I’ll be sleeping on the sofa when I get back. I’m gonna start packing tomorrow. Make this easier for the both of us and just sign the damn papers. I don’t know how much longer I can keep doing this with you.”

“There’s still so much more-”

“There’s nothing left for us, Laurie. Do whatever you need to, to deal with that, but you do need to finally accept and deal with it.”

I hear her breakdown and start to cry as I turn to leave, and while I feel bad for being so blunt with her, I don’t know how else to approach this anymore. I’m through with keeping you on the sidelines, and I’m done trying to keep Laurie happy.

You are my main concern now. You are the only one I’m concerned with keeping happy, and I’m ready to do whatever I need to do to prove it to you.

Y/N’s P.O.V.

“How have I never heard this album before?” Sarah asks, drink in hand, as she drunkenly dances around to ‘Tony Adams’ by Joe Strummer and the Mescaleros.

“You can’t always be cooler than me,” you tease before getting up, grabbing your cup, and making your way into your kitchen, “do we wanna eat?”

“When don’t we wanna eat?” she laughs.

“That’s a very good point,” you murmur, opening the door and seeing what you have available to you. “How about-”

You’re interrupted by a knock on door.

“Probably Jacob feeling left out,” you giggle to yourself as you open your door. “Oh.”

Andy doesn’t say a word, he just wraps his arms around you, pulls you close, and kisses you like he hasn’t seen you in decades. Your only response is to wrap your arms around his neck and kiss him back.

For as hurt as you are, you’ll never turn down a soul stirring kiss from Andy. Whether that’s a good or bad thing, you’re not sure yet, but right now, you just don’t care.

“You’re drunk again,” Andy breathes once you two break apart.

“I told you I have a tendency to drink too much at times,” you mumble, still in a daze from his kiss.

“I don’t like you drinking to solve your problems. Especially when you’re alone.”

“Oh, I’m not alone,” you laugh softly, moving your head to the side so he can see Sarah standing in your living area.

“Hey there, Mr. Barber,” she chuckles.

“Oh...hey, Sarah,” he greets awkwardly and you can’t help but laugh.

“Don’t worry, I’ll go watch YouTube videos in Y/N’s room. You two lovebirds workout whatever is wrong,” she hums before practically running to your bedroom and closing the door behind her.

“I’m sorry.”

“Andy-”

“No, you don’t know how much I regretted it as soon as I said it. I didn’t mean a word of it. You mean everything and I’m so sorry I hurt you like that.”

“It’s fine.”

“No it’s not, so don’t pretend that it is. Don’t lie to me.”

“She’s your wife,” you scoff as you let him go.

“Don’t. Don’t act like it’s something I want.”

“She still hasn’t signed. Lets move you out of the doorway, I don’t need anyone seeing me be a man stealing whore,” you mutter, breaking out of his hold and stepping to the side so he can come in.

“Should I just come back when you’re sober?”

“You should come back when you’re divorced.”

“Honey, there’s just so much more you don’t know.”

“Did she sign the papers?”

“Honey-”

“Did she sign the fucking papers, Andy?!” you snap, slamming your hand down on the kitchen island.

“I’m trying.”

“Okay.”

“I want to be with you! I want to be out in the open with you! Give me the okay and I’ll go back to that house right now and tell her everything! I’ll tell her that I’ve been in love with you since I helped you move into this loft, I’ll tell her that we made love last night, I’ll tell her that I’ve never felt so strongly as for anyone as I do for you! Give me the okay and I’ll do it!”

“You can just do that to Jacob?”

“He’s an adult-”

“He’s your son!”

“He’ll get over it!”

“Why are you here?!”

“Because I love you! I am so in love with you and I...last night, I wasn’t saying a bunch of words to get you into bed. I meant everything-”

“But your first thought to respond with was ‘she means nothing to me’?”

“I panicked!”

“Andy, I love you, but I really don’t have the energy to jerked around-”

“We can do this. It’s messy and it’s fucked up, but we’ll figure out a way to tell Jacob and we’ll be together. I told you, I don’t give a fuck about what anyone in this town has to say and I don’t give a fuck how Laurie feels. I just want you, sweetheart. I told you that you’ve always been my dream and that wasn’t bullshit. You’re a dream worth chasing and I’m gonna chase you until we’re a reality.”

“Andy...”

“I love you, Y/N. I’ll do everything in my power to prove to you that this is real.”

“You can’t stay here tonight,” you sniffle, trying to hide your tears, “Sarah’s staying here.”

“I had a feeling,” he laughs “lets do lunch tomorrow?”

“We’ll figure-”

“Y/N, I know you and Sarah are having girl’s night or whatever, but I need to talk to you!” Jacob calls from the other side of your door.

“For fucks sake, is my place just the place to be tonight?!” you mutter furiously as Andy chuckles softly and Sarah runs out of your bedroom.

“Time for us to trade places, bud,” Sarah awkwardly smiles as she ushers Andy into your bedroom.

“Where’s your key?” you question, trying to sound as normal as possible, getting yourself together.

“I don’t know, it was on my nightstand and now it isn’t, can you open up?”

“Babe, give us a second, you’re catching us mid-concert,” Sarah responds with a faux laugh, looking at you with concerned eyes.

You give her a small nod as she draws a deep breath before opening the door.

“Someone’s impatient,” she chuckles as she steps aside, letting him in.

“I don’t mean to be a dick, and I tried to wait, but I just needed to talk about it. Was tonight weird to anyone besides me?”

“Weird how?” you ask while making him a drink.

“My parents were more socially awkward than usual. My dad calling you gorgeous? What the fuck was that?”

“Why was that weird?”

“Don’t start that. You know you looked great, but my dad isn’t like every other old pervert in this town.”

“Your dad isn’t old, Jacob,” you scowl as you grab your glass, pouring yourself a drink.

“I know guys his age are more your style, but to me, he’s old. Plus, he and my mom got into a pretty loud screaming match before he stormed out.”

“What about?”

“I don’t know, I sat out on the porch and drank a beer. I think all of this is starting to take a toll on my him,” he huffs as he takes a seat at the kitchen island, sipping on his drink.

“I’m sure he’s doing his best to sort things out,” you sigh as you sit across from him.

“Should I say something to him?”

“Have you spoken to him at all about how you feel?”

“No. He’s been so calm and collected about all of this, but he went out of his way to hurt my mom tonight and that’s not him at all. I’ll talk to both of them separately.”

“How did he go out of his way to hurt her?”

“The comment about you being gorgeous, you two bonding over fucking food, the little jokes.”

“Why does that mean he went out of his way to hurt her? Andy and I just have a lot in common!”

“Andy?”

“Jacob, it’s late and I’ve been drinking. I’m not about to be formal every five seconds, it’s just us three.”

“You don’t think it was a little weird?”

“I mean, I think your dad is hot, so no,” you shrug as Sarah chokes on her drink.

“You know what you don’t need to tell me?”

“You asked.”

“That’s the last thing I need; my dad having a mental fucking breakdown and start dating someone my age.”

“I’ll drop off an application.”

“Please stop,” he groans as he lays his head on the table.

“Well Jacob, what exactly are you expecting him to do? Get divorced and be alone for the rest of his life?”

“No, I just...I’ve been thinking about it a lot these past few days. I want them to divorce, it’ll be best for him, but I don’t...it’s always been the three of us. Whether it was healthy or not, it’s the only family I’ve known, and we’ve been through hell and back. I don’t know if I’ll ever accept either of them having anyone else in their lives, but I want him to be happy. I want them both to be happy,” he finishes with a heavy sigh.

How the hell are you and Andy supposed to tell him now?

“If he settled down with someone younger, would it really be so bad?” you ask timidly, terrified of the answer.

“It wouldn’t be my first or second choice, but it wouldn’t be awful. If he’s truly happy, I won’t care,” he mutters softly with a frustrated sigh, finishing off his drink.

You force yourself to swallow down the lump in your throat. You blink away tears trying to accept that if you pursue a relationship with Andy, it may be the end of your friendship with Jacob.

“Guess we’ll just have to see how it all plays out,” you shrug with a meager smile.

“What should I even start off with?”

“Just tell them how you feel, separately, of course.Yeah, you’re moving out, but they’re still your parents, and it’s taking a toll on you. You can tell it’s taking a toll on them. You need them to get it together.”

“Yeah, I guess.”

He takes a deep breath before rubbing the back of his neck and standing up. You can feel the heaviness he’s trying to ignore, and you’re torn because you don’t want to cause him anymore stress and frustration; but you just love Andy so damn much.

Why does all of this have to be so damn complicated?

“I’ll let you guys get back to your night, keep an eye on her,” Jacob chuckles with a nod towards Sarah, who flips him off in return. “I love you both, talk to you later.”

You start crying the second he’s out the door.

“He’ll come around,” Andy coos softly as he steps out of your room.

“He’s gonna fucking hate me!”

“No, he’s really not,” Sarah tries to reassure you, occupying the seat that Jacob was in. “He’ll throw a hissy fit, probably won’t talk to you for a month or two, and then he’ll apologize and ask to talk it out. He’s emotional, not a complete idiot.”

“You both heard him! He said-”

“He said as long as I’m truly happy, he’ll accept it. Listen to me, honey,” Andy starts, gently pulling you out of your seat and wrapping his arms around you, pulling you close. “This isn’t a breakdown or some sort of crisis. I love you. I am so insanely in love with you to the point that it terrifies me because I’ve never felt this way about anyone. I don’t want to fuck this up, I don’t want you to get hurt, and I don’t want you to quit on us. We both did our best to avoid this, but it was pointless because look where we are. I’m so happy when I’m with you, and for once, life makes sense. You are worth everything to me and I will be with you. It won’t be a secret and it’ll work out fine.”

“Jacob-”

“I’ll deal with Jake, don’t worry about it. I’ll figure out a way to get Laurie to sign those damn papers, and then I’ll tell him-”

“We’re in this together, Andy. We’ll tell him together. If we’re gonna do this, really do this, we should do it together.”

“Are you sure?”

“I can’t leave you to face all the hard shit alone. That’s not how relationships work, well not how a healthy one works. I wanna be all in with you. Even the hard stuff.”

“You two,” Sarah whispers with a grin as her eyes start to water.

“Shut up,” you scoff, drying your own eyes.

“Sarah, I’m sorry you’re in the middle of all this-”

“It’s fine, Mr. Barber. You both deserve a win and I’m happy you two have each other. I’m more than happy to keep my mouth shut until you guys figure it out.”

“Thank you,” Andy smiles with a nod before turning his attention to you. “Are you okay?”

“No.”

“Honey-”

“It’s just going to take some adjusting. All of this is about to get a lot harder before it gets easier and...not every day is going to be amazing. It is what it is, whatever.”

“Don’t make plans next weekend, okay?”

“What? Why not?”

“Just trust me. Please don’t make any plans.”

“Well...okay then.”

“I’m gonna get out of here, I love you, Y/N. I love you so much. Please...don’t change your mind, okay?”

“We’re in it now, so where else is there to go?” you chuckle softly. “I love you too, Andy. Let me know when you’re safe.”

“I always do,” he smiles before kissing your forehead.

He nods towards Sarah before turning and making his way out. Just like that, you feel alone all over again.

“I know I probably shouldn’t be rooting for you two, but you two are just so fucking cute!”

“Sarah,” you scowl and laugh as you get up to make yourself another drink.

“Okay, I gotta ask, what’s the draw? Obviously, it’s not lost on anyone that he’s fucking fine, but what makes him worth...everything?”

“I’m safe with him,” you shrug. “When I’m with Andy, I’m home. My brain never shuts off and it’s always so fucking loud, but with Andy...I’m so calm. Nothing is scary, stressful, or tiring. When I’m with him, I just feel light. Yeah, the one time we had sex was amazing, but it’s so much more than a physical desire. It always has been. We’ve been on so many car rides, had so many conversations, helped each other cope with so much...he just knows me. He gets me, ya know? He’s my home.”

“God, I’m so fucking jealous of you,” she scoffs as she scarfs down her drink.

“What? Why?”

“I want Jacob to feel the same way about me. I want us to have what you and Andy have.”

“Sarah, stop it. You know Jacob is head over heels-”

“I own half his heart, babe,” she smiles softly, getting up and making her way over to the counter to make another drink.

“What do you mean?”

“Oh, come on. You can’t tell me that you don’t know.”

“Sarah, what the fuck are you talking about?”

“Jacob is in love with you.”

“Stop it! That’s horseshit and you know it!”

“Do you know how many times I’ve tried to talk myself into believing that? It’s infuriating at times, because I know you have no interest in him, but I see it in him. I see it, how he looks at you, the way he always comes to you for council; like he did tonight-”

“Sarah, there is no one on this planet that Jacob loves more than you. Jacob loves me, but he’s not in love with me.”

“You really are as pure they come,” she chuckles softly, shaking her head.

“What are you talking about?”

“Y/N, I don’t blame you or like, hate you. There was a point in time when I abandoned Jacob, and we basically broke up. Then, when you came into his life, you just trusted him completely. You were always there for him.”

“Sarah-”

“It’s fine,” she smiles sheepishly, trying to ignore her tears, “you don’t want him at all, so why should I be mad?

“Sarah, you’re drunk and-”

“Trust me, I’ve thought about this a lot,” she laughs humorlessly, “this has nothing to do with me drinking.”

“Is this why you want me with Andy so bad?”

“God no,” she scoffs before taking a sip of her drink, “if anything, it’ll make it worse, but you’ll be happy. You’ll be happy and so will Andy. I don’t tell you that you’re my best friend to make you smile, I say it because you really are my best friend. I want you to succeed, I want you to be happy, and I want things to work out in your favor. I’ve seen all the hurt you’ve gone through and I want better for you.”

“Sarah...why do you-”

“Stay with Jacob? Because I love him,” she states as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world. “He’s never going to cheat on me with you and you’d never let him. He’ll get over it at some point.”

“This isn’t fair or right. I’m ruining everyone’s life.”

“You’re not ruining shit. What’s wrong between Andy and Laurie is on her, and there’s nothing wrong between Jake and I. In all honesty, I don’t even think he knows. That’s part of the reason I didn’t want to meet you in high school,” she laughs, taking a long sip of her drink. “I knew he had a thing for you, but we were trying to work things out. We always joked about being the old couple that were once childhood sweethearts. I was terrified of meeting you, because I was terrified of seeing the person who would take him away from me, but then I met you,” she laughs. “It was so evident how much you weren’t into him.You made it so easy to love you and get to know you, and honestly? I get it. The way you describe Andy? That’s how you make everyone else feel. You don’t understand how much of yourself you give to people. Even if it’s just for a moment, you make people feel like they’re safe, like they have a home. It’s not hard at all too see why Andy is so in love with you.”

You’re thoughtful before you speak: “Sarah, can I ask you something?”

“You can ask me anything.”

“What did you and Andy talk about at the Christmas party?”

“I was wondering if you’d ever ask,” she chuckles. “We talked about you and the relationship you two could have. He’s so fucking in love with you. He said that the only reason he hadn’t made a move was because he wanted you to be as happy as you made him. I told him that he can do that by being with you, but he shook his head. He insisted that you two being together would only complicate your life more, but he wanted nothing more than to be with you. I told him that he’s the piece of your life that’s been missing and he said you’d be happier with someone else, that he didn’t want to weigh you down. So, I asked him why he was willing to suffer if he knew you felt the same way he did.”

“And?”

“He said he’d be willing to take on all of the pain and suffering in the world if it meant you’d be happy,” she smiles softly.

“Fuck!”

“Y/N-”

“Sarah...you don’t get it. Before I met Andy, I didn’t even feel like I could breathe. Last night, it was all so simple because there was no Laurie and Jacob. No thought of them.We were in our own little world and we were happy. It was peaceful, full of love, happiness, and for once, my life wasn’t a complete shit show. He’s been trying so hard to get her to sign the fucking papers...there were times I completely forgot about Jake. How shitty does that make me? I didn’t think about my own best fucking friend!”

“Babe, you’ve spent the better part of your young adult life looking out for Jake. When it comes to love, you’re allowed to be selfish.”

“Sarah, what the fuck am I gonna do?” you sob as your phone buzzes.

You’re quick to take it out and check, and a smile is instantly painted on your face when you see that it’s Andy.

My Heart: Had to stop to pick up a few things for this weekend, but I’m safe. I love you so much, honey. Counting down the seconds until I can see you again, because I miss the fuck out of you. The day we start living together is gonna be the best fucking day. Please don’t drink too much, okay? We’re gonna figure all this shit out. I love you.

“Sarah, I can’t quit him and I don’t want to.”

“Then don’t,” she smiles at you reassuringly, “fight like hell to make it work.”

As you and Sarah go back to drinking and dancing the night away, one thought is clearer in your mind than it’s ever been: you and Andy are meant to be with one another. By no means will any of it be easy, but you’re more than ready to fight like hell for the love of your life.

You’re more than ready to fight like hell for Andy Barber.

Laurie’s P.O.V.

“Andy, can you stop packing for five fucking minutes?!” I sob as he continues to load his clothes into his duffle bag.

“Laurie, I’ve told you multiple times that I’m done, and you won’t fucking hear it. I don’t know what else to do,” he shrugs, a look of pure indifference on his face.

“Andy-”

“You’re the one that cheated. Without saying it out loud, you decided that you don’t want this anymore. You don’t want us. So, I’m moving on. I’ve moved on!”

“Andy, no. You think you’ve moved on, but you’re just-”

“Laurie, I don’t love you. I have no desire to work this out, and I never will again. Please, just let it go and sign the goddamn papers!”

“You just need time,” I sob as he throws up his hands and scowls.

That’s what he used to say to me all the time, and it always worked like a charm; he could always bring me back. However, now? It seems like a lie. I’ve been using the same line for practically a year, and for what? The more I say it, the less he wants me.

Maybe that’s the difference. He was fighting for someone who he truly loved, and somewhere deep inside, I loved him back. Now? I’ve pushed him away so much that he truly is finished with all of this, but now I finally wanna come back.

I finally see what’s worth fighting for.

“Where are you even living now?”

“It doesn’t matter. What matters is that I’m gone for good, and you need to sign the damn papers.”

“You don’t need to be so cold!”

“That seems to be the only way that you’ll respond,” he huffs before closing his bag. “Laurie, at one point, we were lovers and best friends. We have Jacob. I don’t want this to get ugly, so please don’t let it get to that point. He’s moving out, we both know he’s gonna propose to Sarah sooner or later, and you and I both know that we’ve run our course. You can have the house, the cars, you can paint me as the bad guy. I truly don’t care. Please, just let me go.”

“Andy, please, lets just go away-”

“I don’t want to go away!” he finally snaps, causing me to jump just a bit.

Hes never been this way with me.

“Laurie,” he sighs dropping his bag, clearly frustrated and worn out “don’t make me be this guy. The angry husband who has to be an asshole. I don’t want to hurt you, I don’t want to upset you, and I don’t want either of us to hate each other. After all is said and done, I still want us to at least be able to have some sort of healthy relationship. It doesn’t have to be something fueled by hate and anger, it can be amicable. I don’t hate you, Laurie, I just don’t love you anymore,” he sighs before picking up his bag. “Think about it, I’ll see you in a few days.”

As he walks away I can’t help but think back to college. Was this all my fault? He never pursued me, I always wanted him.

He never looked for me, I always looked for him.

“You came!” I beamed as the handsome brunette came walking into my dorm room.

“You made it sound like I’d be missing out on something big if I show up,” he chuckled with a bright smile.

I’d been daydreaming about the smile since I first saw it two weeks ago in the campus library.

“You didn’t bring anyone?” I asked, hopeful that I wasn’t about to make myself look like a complete fool.

“No one to bring. I spend most of my time studying or working. That’s why I decided maybe it would be nice to go to a party. Thanks for invitin’ me.”

“Thanks for showing up,” I replied, and I could tell my cheeks were burning red.

From that day on, I looked for him, I waited for him, and I tried to come up with any reason to talk to him, until he finally asked me out. At first, it was exciting and I was enamored with him. Then, after about five months, I started to get lazy and he took notice. It’s not even that I stopped loving him, but I realized I wanted to be young and experience college as a single woman. Neither of us said a thing about it, but I could tell he knew and that I’d hurt him.

Then I started seeing him hanging around with some girl and it made my blood boil.

He was mine.

So, I showed up at his dorm one day and when he opened the door, I practically pounced on him, and of course he didn’t say no. Of course, my little impulsive act ended up with me pregnant, and he was a saint about it. Why wouldn’t he be?

Andy is the sweetest soul on earth; he always has been.

Everything was perfect for a while. Even with school being as demanding as it was, Andy was a loving and doting father. I wasn’t surprised that he proposed, and I was more than happy to say yes. I wanted nothing more than to devote myself to him forever.

For a while, it was perfect. We had the perfect life. Sure, I looked at other men sometimes, just wondering what it would be like to have the freedom to do whatever I wanted, but I never acted on anything. I had a good life, why mess it up?

Then, Jacob’s trial.

Even after everything that happened; the arguments, the trial, the sleeping in separate rooms...the accident...he still treated me like I was the center of his universe, and loved me unconditionally.

But I felt betrayed.

How could he not tell me about his father? Yeah, it’s his life and he’s allowed his secrets, but I’m his wife! So, after all was said and done, even with him being as amazing as he was, I still cheated. I cheated because I wanted him to feel as betrayed as I did. I seduced his best friend, best man at our wedding, and fucked him in the backseat of our car. It should’ve been quick and dirty, but I fucked up and let it turn into something that it should’ve never been.

It was nice to feel like I was a priority, to feel beautiful, and just get away from the weight that now comes with being a Barber. The flowers, gifts, the sneaking...it all felt new and exciting. I felt young again.

Andy started to notice of how distant I was becoming and offered to take me on a trip, or pay for me to go on my own trip, and that’s when the guilt set in. I was out being the world’s worst wife, and he was still trying to take care of me. So, I broke off the relationship and came clean to Andy.

He didn’t even say a word, and to be honest, he didn’t need to. The look in his eyes told me everything. I had crushed him and instantly felt terrible. I was so ready for him to demand a divorce, and a small part of me wanted him to, but he just stormed out and spent the rest of the night driving around. Of course, Andy being the amazing man he is, came back in the morning and told me he loved me and wanted to work it out.

That should’ve been enough for me and I should’ve been happy, but of course I wasn’t. I dug my nails in and did my best to make sure that no one would ever be able to steal him from me, including making sure he never met Y/N. Yes I’m the one that made the mess, and it was obvious that she’d done nothing wrong, but still. Enough people talk and word gets around. It was irrational, mean, and dumb, but I wasn’t going to take any chances.

All my hard work and it did nothing.

I messed everything up out of pure fear and jealousy, but it was nowhere near as bad as the last time. I knew it pushed him to his wits end, but it’s something I know we can make our way back from it.

But now? After that dinner for Jacob and Sarah?

God, the way he looked at Y/N that night? Is she the one he’s in love with? No, she can’t be. It’s just not possible. He wouldn’t do that to Jacob, and she’s so damn young. 24? 25? He’d never go for someone her age.

No, whoever has his attention...I can fix it. I can make it right and do better this time. I know it took me forever to realize it, but I truly do love Andy, and I’ll do anything I can to prove that to him.

I can fix this.

Y/N’s P.O.V

“What?!” you snap as you answer your phone, making your way into your loft.

“What did I do? I’m sorry,” Andy starts and you instantly feel bad.

“I didn’t check my phone before I answered. I’m sorry, what’s up?”

“What’s wrong, sweetheart?”

“Don’t worry about it.”

“Sweetheart, talk to me.”

“I’m just fucking fed up.”

“With what?”

“With everything!”

“Baby, what happened?”

“Fucking...Andy, I miss you,” you sigh as you sit down on your bed, kicking off your shoes before taking your hair out of a ponytail and laying down.

“I miss you too, honey. Talk to me, what happened?”

“I don’t want to talk about it right now.”

“How can I help?”

“Come over.”

“I can’t, I’m gonna see you tomorrow though.”

“Why not now?”

“You’ll know tomorrow.”

“I need you now.”

“What do you need?”

“For you to make me feel better.”

Andy chuckles before responding,” how can I make you feel better right now?”

“I wanna see you.”

In just a matter of moments your phone is buzzing and you know it’s Andy FaceTiming you.

“Where are you?” he asks, looking over you as much as he can as you unbutton the top two buttons on your blouse.

“I’m home, in bed.”

“Now, how am I supposed to make you feel better if you’re in bed?”

“I think you know, daddy,” you pout as you continue to unbutton your blouse.

“It hasn’t even been a full week, sweetheart,” he chuckles, but his gaze is intense.

“You made me feel so good.”

“Only once and you’re already so desperate?”

“Please come over, daddy.”

“No, but I’ll watch you get yourself off,” he states with an authoritative voice.

And just like that, your pussy is more than desperate for him.

“Daddy-”

“Lick two fingers then rub your clit.”

“Please-”

“Don’t be a brat. Do what daddy told you to.”

“Fuck,” you sigh, bringing one of your hands to your mouth, licking and sucking two of your fingers, then hiking up your skirt and pushing your panties to the side and playing with your clit. “Daddy,” you moan pathetically.

“What do you want me to do to you?”

“I want...I want you to eat my pussy so bad! It felt so good having your tongue on me!”

“Yeah? What else, baby?”

“Daddy, please just come over. I haven’t seen or felt you all week and I’m going crazy! I miss you so much,” you whine pathetically.

“I feel the same, honey, but if I come over, I won’t leave. Just gotta wait, sweetheart,” he broods as you hear him undo his belt buckle and unzip his pants. “Now, tell daddy what else you want him to do to you.”

“I need to feel your lips on me. I need you to kiss me like you did when you were carrying me up the steps, I need to feel just how much you love me before you’re mean to me!”

“Mean to you how?”

“Make me choke on your fat cock, daddy! Make me take every inch of it, then fuck me like a slut, please!”

“Jesus Y/N,” he growls, “lick your fingers then tell me how you taste,” he demands, voice rough and coarse.

“Mmm, so fucking good!”

“Shit, I can only fucking imagine! Now, be a good girl and start fucking yourself with those fingers, baby. Fuck yourself and cum hard for daddy.”

“Shit, I miss you so much, daddy!”

“I miss you too, baby. Can’t fucking wait...can’t wait to see you and bend you over tomorrow!”

“Jesus daddy!”

“Gonna spread those fucking legs and eat that pussy so good, then I’m gonna taste that ass...fuck!”

“Shit!” you cry out, cumming hard, and almost dropping your phone.

“Fuck, sweetheart!” Andy groans softly as you see bits of his cum landing on a desk.

“Where...where are you, daddy?”

He takes his time, collecting himself and regulating his breathing, before he answers, “at work.”

“Andy!”

“It’s alright,” he laughs softly, “no one’s here and the door is closed.”

“You can’t do that, daddy.”

“Well, I can’t exactly do this where I live.”

“You could’ve come over.”

“I told you, sweetheart; if I would’ve come over, I wouldn’t have been able to leave.”

“It’s not like that’s a bad thing,” you sigh, finally meeting his warm and loving gaze.

“What’s wrong, baby?”

“Nothing.”

“You’ve had an attitude all week, you’ve been distant, and I know you were crying before you answered the phone last night.”

“Andy-”

“What’s wrong?”

“I just hate this fucking week.”

“Why?”

“I haven’t seen you, my mother is in one of her rage moods; which is apparently my fault cause I don’t go and see her, my fucking heel broke the other day and I stepped in a fucking puddle, my boss actually fucking put his hand on my upper thigh today-”

“I’m sorry, he did what?”

“It’s fine-”

“It’s not fucking fine!”

“Andy, calm down. It’s fine, I told him it made me uncomfortable and-”

“We’re finding you a new job.”

“You’re sweet,” you chuckle softly, sitting up and taking off your blouse, “I have bills to pay.”

“We’ll live together soon enough, it won’t matter.”

“Yeah okay,” you scoff. “Don’t you have to get home to your wife?”

“Don’t. That’s not fair and you know it.”

“Yeah, that’s not fair,” you mutter, rolling your eyes before getting up.

“Sweetheart-”

“Do you fuck her?”

“You know I don’t, I don’t even sleep in the same bed as her!”

“You still live in the same fucking house.”

“Honey, what’s going on?”

“I’m lonely, Andy!” you finally snap as you grab a glass. “It’s been a fucking week and I...I heard you say what you said, I haven’t seen you since, Jacob’s been telling me that he secretly wants you two to work it out, and...what the fuck am I doing?!”

Andy lets out a heavy sigh and it only makes you feel worse. “Do you just wanna break this off now?”

“No,” you sniffle, trying to control your emotions, “I love you. I love you so much, and I just want to be with you, but all of this-”

“It’s not always going to be like this, honey.”

“Andy, are you sure you want this? Are you sure you want me?”

“I’m coming over.”

“Andy-”

“No, I’m on way. I’ll see you in a bit, I love you.”

With that, he hung up and you’re left to wonder what the fuck is going on. For as much as Andy wants to be divorced, he isn’t. For as much as Andy loves you, he still isn’t with you completely. For as good of a mam Andy Barber is, he still isn’t only yours.

But God, does he want to be.

Why are you picking a fight with him? Why are you trying to hurt him? It’s more than obvious that he just wants to love and be with you. Hes spent the entire week staying late in his office, listening to you bitch and complain about your week (at least what you were willing to tell him), and he promised constantly that it would get better. He promised that this wouldn’t be how it’ll always go. He promised that you two would be openly together, and he’d have no issue being with you in front of everyone who has something negative to say.

He told you a million times that he loves you and just how much.

However, there’s still fear, worry, and guilt. Fear that he’ll decide you’re not enough and leave, worry that you’ll fuck it up because you’ve never actually been in a good or healthy relationship, and guilt because you’re sneaking around and lying to Jacob. Yes, Andy was unhappy and trying to get out of his marriage before he met you, but he wasn’t fully committed to it until he met you.

What if Jacob thinks that you’re the one who broke up his family? What if he lashes out at you? What if your best friend decides that he wants to walk out of your life for good? Could you really handle that? Would Andy be able to handle his son being that furious? Would he still choose you?

Yeah, he says that he’s all in and wants nothing more than forever with you, but what happens-

The sharp knock on your door pulls you out of your thoughts.

The second you open the door, Andy’s lips are on yours and he’s picking you up. His grip on you is tight as you wrap your legs around him, finally feeling some relief at simply the feel of him.

“Am I sure that I want you? Am I sure that I want us? Honey, I’m never changing my mind,” he whispers, showering soft kisses all along your neck.

“Andy,” you whisper, running your hands through his hair, not caring if anyone sees the two of you.

“You are my whole world now, sweetheart,” he husks as he kicks your door closed. “I desire you. I burn for you. I crave you.”

“Baby please,” you whimper, letting your hands travel down and unbuttoning the first few buttons of his shirt.

“I want you by my side every second of every day,” he confesses softly, as one hand reaches around and unclasps your bra.

“I...I missed you so much, Andy.”

“I missed you too, baby,” he coos and lays you down, looking you over as he pulls off your bra. “You’re so perfect, sweetheart.”

“You think so, baby?” you moan as you unbutton the rest of his shirt, gripping him tighter with your legs as he takes it off.

“Mhm, I think you were made just for me,” he husks as he unbuckles his belt and unzips his pants. “I think you’re the most perfect woman I’ve ever known and most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.”

“Then show me, Andy. Take your time and show me,” you beg, unzipping your skirt, right before he pulls it and your panties down.

“I’ll take all night if I have to.”

He dips down and kisses you gently, but there’s an urgency to it, and you instantly know he understands. He knows that this isn’t just about sex; it’s about intimacy and vulnerability. It’s about understanding and honesty.

It’s about trust and love.

“Fuck,” you softly sigh as he thrusts himself inside of you, “I missed you.”

“Finally fucking home, baby,” he groans as he moves slowly and deeper within you.

You cup his face and keep his focus on you, softly stroking the side of it as you try and hold on for the ride. He keeps hitting that spot in you that makes you feel everything all at once, but you’re not ready to reach that euphoric moment. Yeah, it’s only been a week, but Andy was right: you finally feel like you’re home.

“You don’t think I’ve been thinking about you all week? You don’t think I’ve wanted anything more than to be with you?”

“Andy...baby, I just...I needed you here!”

“We’ll be together soon, my love,” he coos as he starts to pick up his pace, “why are you denying me what I want?”

“Want...wanna make it last,” you whine as you arch your back a little, trying to feel as much of him as possible.

“We’ve got all night, baby. Please...give it to me,” he begs earnestly as he rests his head in the crook of your neck. “Let me feel you, I’ve needed it all fucking week!”

“Oh God!”

“I want every part of you, every day, forever, baby!”

“Andy...oh God, Andy YES!” you whimper as you claw at his back. “I can’t...fuck, I can’t...fuck!” you sob as you clench around him.

“The way you squeeze me...honey, you are so perfect!”

“Shit!” you cry out, squirting hard on his cock as you grip him tight.

“So fucking good for me,” he husks as his seed spills into you.

You both stay that way for a moment; lost in each other’s embrace, no sound except each other’s labored breathing, and taking each other in.

This is what you needed. You needed him, his love, and his touch. Sure, you’ve only had his embrace only once before, but all it takes is once. Andy makes you feel everything at once, and it’s something you’ll always need and never tire of. When he loves you like this, kisses you endlessly, and holds you close, you know exactly why you’ll never be able to give him up.

Why you’ll never want to.

“I love you,” he breathes after a moment. “I love you so much, Y/N, and I’m all in. I’m all in for as long as you want me.”

“What if I want you forever?”

“Then I’m in this forever. You’re not gonna scare me off, Laurie isn’t going to scare me into staying, the town can go to hell...I love you. I’m madly in love with you, and nothing’s ever going to change that.”

“Show me.”

“Like I said, baby; we’ve got all night.”

You and Andy spend the next few hours tangled up in your sheets, and getting lost in one another. He doesn’t even bother to answer his phone as it constantly goes off; determined to show you just how in love and dedicated he is to you. Every kiss awakens something in you, every touch sets your skin alight, and every thrust is filled with passion.

Andy is yours just as much you’re his, and no matter how messy things may get, that’s never going to change.

When the both of you finally tire each other out, you both lay back on your bed, and Andy holds you close while you lay your head on his chest.

“You have to go back tonight?” you ask as you make little circles on his chest.

“Unfortunately,” he sighs before kissing the top of your head, “but I promise tomorrow will make you extremely happy.”

“Why can’t you just tell me?”

“Because that’ll ruin the shocked look on your face tomorrow, and I’ve dreaming of seeing it,” he chuckles and you smile to yourself. “We should order dinner.”

“More like we should make dinner.”

“It can’t be that late.”

“Babe, look at my alarm clock. It’s 9:30,” you laugh and Andy chuckles before pressing a soft kiss into your hair.

“Guess I got carried away, I’m sorry.”

“I’m not,” you giggle, “what do you wanna eat?”

“Well, I already had my favorite meal-”

“Andy!” you laugh as you playfully hit his chest.

“So, I’m fine with whatever.”

“Freezer food okay? I haven’t gone grocery shopping yet.”

“Is it stupid that I’m excited about going grocery shopping with you?”

“Why is that something you’re excited about?” you laugh.

“I don’t even know. It feels so normal? I want every experience with you, because I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Something as mundane as grocery shopping feels like it would be an adventure with you,” he chuckles. “Maybe I’m just crazy-”

“Andrew Stephen Barber, I am so in love with you. I can’t wait to do everything with you too,” you smile up at him.

“Lets eat something,” he smirks before dipping down and kissing you passionately.

This man is gonna be the death of you. Andy pulls on his boxer briefs as you pull on the AC/DC crew neck he got you, and you both make your way into the kitchen.

“Okay, I have lasagna, hot pockets, anytizers-”

“What do you want?” he asks, wrapping his arms around you as he presses soft kisses along the column of your neck.

“It’s really hard to think when you kiss me like that,” you moan as you lull your head back.

“I’m sure my good girl can think of something,” he presses before lightly licking the side of your neck with the tip of his tongue.

“Daddy...please,” you whimper, getting all worked up again. “We’ve gotta eat.”

“I know what I wanna eat, baby, and it’s nothing that’s in your freezer,” he husks as he hoists you up and places you on the counter top, quickly getting on his knees.

“Daddy-”

“Let daddy enjoy his favorite meal,” he smirks up at you before pushing the bottom of your crew neck up and licking your clit.

“Daddy, we have to...shit, just like that,” you whimper as grip his hair tight, the feeling of his tongue fucking you while he massages your clit with his thumb driving you insane. “You eat my pussy so good, daddy.”

“My perfect, desperate little girl,” he murmurs before sucking on your clit and sliding two fingers into your weeping cunt.

“Oh...daddy,” you moan as you lull your head back against one of your kitchen cabinets.

Needless to say, you two end up back in bed.

Andy loves you until you’re barely able to stand, telling you just how much he loves you and can’t wait to be with you like he really wants to. As he holds close while you drift off, there’s only one thought that runs through your mind:

Andrew Stephen Barber will never stop being the love of your life.

Andy’s P.O.V

“You’re home late,” Laurie mutters with a slight slur as I make my way into the house.

“This isn’t my home anymore, Laurie,” I sigh, taking off my suit jacket and heading to the kitchen.

“You reek of sex.”

“That’s because I just had sex, Laurie.”

“So, you’re cheating now?”

“Cheating would imply that we have some sort of a functioning marriage, which we don’t,” I scowl as pull a package of bread out of the cabinet.

“So, who is it? Who are you so in love with that you don’t want to try anymore? Is it her?” she asks, folding her arms across her chest, losing her balance a little.

“Her who?”

“Andy, don’t be an asshole. Y/N.”

I want to say yes so fucking bad, but I can’t do that to you. I won’t say anything until you’re ready.

“What is your obsession with her?” I scoff, taking ham and cheese out of the fridge.

“You seem to be in love with her, and Jacob is in love with her-”

“I barely know her and Jacob’s in love with Sarah.”

“Well, who is it?”

“Why on earth would I tell you that? So you can go and harass her?”

“Andy, you used to-”

“Laurie, you cheated on me twice, you treat Jacob like shit-”

“I do not!”

“Yeah, alright,” I scoff, putting my sandwich together, wishing I had taken you up on your lasagna offer.

“She’s so fucking great, but she can’t feed you?”

I open my mouth to tell her that my favorite meal today was that perfect little pussy between your legs, but stop short and just scoff and shake my head instead.

‘That’ll be taking it too far, Andy,’ I think to myself.

“I’ve had a long day and I don’t feel like arguing with you, Laurie. That and you’re drunk, so there’s really no point. I’m going to sleep.”

“When are you telling, Jacob, huh? When are you going to tell him that you’re moving out? That you’re fine with breaking up our family?”

“Laurie, you broke up this family when you purposely drove your truck into a wall, trying to kill our son, and when you spread your legs for my best friend.”

“You know that accident was just that! An accident!”

“Whatever you need to tell yourself to get through the day. Listen, I told you, you can paint me as the bad guy to everyone, you can keep everything, I don’t care. All I want is for you to sign the damn papers. There’s no sense in arguing about this anymore, I’m done. I’ve moved on and I’m happier than I’ve ever been. If you ever truly loved me, if you claim to love me now, then please just sign the damn papers,” I practically beg, feeling a little pain at the tears welling up in her eyes.

I don’t know how else to get through to her.

“Andy, whoever this new woman is that you’re in love with...it’s not going to work out. She’s just gonna hurt you.”

“You say that like you haven’t a thousand times already.”

“I didn’t get it before and I’m sorry. I made mistakes and I know I hurt you, but I can do better now. I will do better!”

“Laurie-”

“Andy please,” she sobs, slowly making her way over to me, “let me show you how much I’ve changed. Give me a month-”

“Laurie, please don’t make this harder than it already is. I just don’t want this anymore...I don’t want you. I don’t want to hurt you, but I just can’t do this anymore. Please, just let this-”

“You loved me before, I know you can love me again,” she whispers before standing on her tiptoes and kissing me.

Nothing. I feel absolutely nothing. It breaks my heart, because there once was a time when I lived for her kisses, but now? Now, nothing. If I’m being honest, I’m almost repulsed. She’s not the woman I fell in love with, but to be fair, I’m not the man she fell in love with.

I’m not sure if I ever really was.

“Sleep in our room tonight, please,” she pleads softly as she takes a step back.

“I’ll be in the spare room downstairs,” I sigh, looking away as her tears start to fall, “I’ll be gone by the time you wake up. I’m moving the last bit of my stuff, and I’ll do my best not to wake you.”

“Andy, please-”

“Goodnight Laurie.”

I quickly make my way downstairs, throwing out the sandwich I made, no longer having an appetite, before getting undressed and stepping into the shower.

This isn’t how I wanted any of this to go, but I don’t know why I expected any of this to go easy. Once Laurie sinks her claws in and sets her sights on something, she doesn’t give up easily. Still, this shouldn’t be the shit show that it is. It shouldn’t be this hard to get some damn closure and just move on. Laurie and I have run our course and I’m so damn tired of this shit.

Tonight with you? It was perfect, but fuck if I don’t hate myself for making you question everything. Question me. I never wanted to be a person in your life that makes you question whether or not love is real, or if it actually even matters. How could I say something that made you feel so horrible less than 24 hours after you completely gave yourself to me? After you told me you trust me completely?

I want everything and every day with you, forever.

If Jacob end up hating me, then so be it. If Laurie rains down all hell fire on my head, then I’ll just deal with it. Nothing and no one is gonna stop me from being with you. Grocery shopping, picking out furniture for our home, taking trips, coming home to you daily...all of these things and more make my heart burst with excitement and pure love.

It’s not lost on me that people are going to see me with you and think that I’m obsessed with someone who’s younger than me, and I’m not gonna lie and say it doesn’t boost my ego a bit, but it’s so much more than that. You are the most selfless and thoughtful person I’ve ever known. The way you would stick up for Jacob in high school to the point that you would get into fist fights, you would go out of your way to make sure he always felt included, the fact that you got a job to help out with the bills even though it wasn’t on you to fix the damage your father had done, how you took care of your mother after your father abandoned the both of you...

Even now, you’re just taking all of this in stride. Keeping secrets you shouldn’t have to, being so much nicer to Laurie than you should be, keeping Jacob’s feelings in mind, being patient with me while I figure all of this out...you’re so fucking gracious, sweet, and thoughtful. It honestly infuriates me that everyone else just constantly lets you down, over some shit you didn’t even do.

I refuse to be another person that hurts you. I’m gonna stick by you and I’m not leaving your side, come hell or high water, I will be with you and we’ll make it work.

Y/N’s P.O.V

You don’t make much of a fuss about getting out of bed, since you’re a bit sore from your long night with Andy. You’d hoped he’d be good in bed, but you didn’t think he’d be that amazing in bed.

It’s not like you have any complaints. Andy can do whatever he wants to you, and in the end, all you’ll do is thank him and beg for more. No, it’s not necessarily a healthy concept, but there’s comfort in knowing that Andy feels the same way you do. Somehow, the second time around was better than the first.

Probably because you two were both sober this time.

As you roll around in bed, trying to decide if you have the energy to actually start your day, your mind plays over everything Andy said last night; both when he was inside of you and when he wasn’t.

It’s hard not to give into the fear of it all, but how can you not trust him? The way he looks at you, the way he holds you, the way he smiles at you, the way he loves you...it’s all so damn genuine, you know that he means it. He’s not telling you what you want to hear so he can keep getting access to your pussy; it’s obvious that he means every word.

You just have to find the strength to believe everything he’s saying is true.

You’re finally ready to get out of bed when your phone buzzes. The smile that comes to your face almost hurts when you see that it’s Andy. However, you’re completely confused when you open it and see that hes sent you an address.

Y/N: Huh?

My Heart: Meet me here as fast as you can, and bring clothes for the weekend.

Y/N: What’s going on?

My Heart: You’ll see when you get here, so don’t take too long. I love you and I’ll see you soon.

Well, now you’re wide awake and full of energy.

You quickly get out of bed and make your way to your shower, doing your best to ignore all of the anxiety that you feel. They’re not exactly bats in your stomach, but they sure as shit aren’t butterflies. By the time you’re dressed and ready to go , you feel like you’re gonna lose your mind.

Just an address? What the hell does that mean? Yeah, hes talked about you two moving in together all the time, but so soon? When Laurie hasn’t even signed the papers yet?

That’s another thing; how the hell is going to get to her to sign the papers? He’s entirely too kind to actually pressure her into signing the papers, but he’s also fed up with everything. What the hell does he have up his sleeve?

When you finally reach the destination, you’re in pure shock and awe.

What the hell?

“Andy...what is this?” you question as you get out of the car.

“I’ve officially moved out,” he smiles as he wraps his arms around you and dips down to kiss you.

“Someone could see,” you smile sheepishly as you turn your head away from him.

“Who cares?”

“Andy-”

“I told you that I told her I’m in love with someone else, and when she told me I reeked of sex last night, I told her it was because I had sex. I’m not hiding anything from her, because I truly don’t care. No, I haven’t told her that I’m with you, but the second you give me the okay, I’m telling her. I love you, Y/N. I want this. I want us.”

“Andy...,” you start to tear “is this house...?”

“It’s a condo I got for me, but when you’re ready, I would love for it to be ours. There’s no pressure, and we’ll take this at whatever pace you want, but I’m all in,\. I know they’re things you need to figure out on your end, and I’m perfectly fine waiting while you figure it out-”

“How will we tell Jacob?” you interrupt, trying to suppress every emotion you’re feeling as you keep looking over the gorgeous house.

“I was thinking we’d talk about that today,” he smiles at you.

“Is Laurie any closer to signing the papers?”

“I can tell that she’s starting to realize that I’m serious.”

“Andy...are you sure-”

“I love you and I’ve never been more sure of anything. If you don’t want this, I’ll completely understand and I won’t be mad in the slightest, but if you really do want to do this-”

“I know I can’t move in right away, but I’d like to keep some of my stuff here. I’d like to have...I’d like to have my own key,” you almost whisper, trying to convince yourself that all of this actually happening.

“You’re in luck,” he chuckles as he takes a key out from his pocket, “I already had one made for you. This is your home too, sweetheart.”

“Andy-”

“I genuinely want everything with you. I love you, Y/N. I love you, I love you, I love you. I will say it every day until you believe it.”

“It’s not that I don’t believe it, Andy, it’s just...this is a lot...it’s everything. I love you so much and I just don’t want to get myself all wrapped up in someone who isn’t-”

“Honey, this is as real as it gets. I love you and want forever with you. That’s never going to change. The moment I laid eyes on you, I was already thinking of ways to see you again. Then, when I helped you move in, seeing just how thoughtful and kind you are...I’ve been in love with you ever since. I know that this is moving kind of fast, but if only you could understand just how deeply and how much I love you...my heart rate speeds up whenever I see you, your smile alone is enough to calm me down and make me come alive at the same time, and your laugh...honey, I could listen to you laugh and talk all day and still want more. I love you, Y/N. I’m madly and truly in love with you,” he finishes with a warm smile as he wipes your tears away.

You don’t know what to say. How can all of this be real? How can he choose you so easily? How is he choosing you at all? And how the hell is he so calm about all of this?

Are you sure you’re awake? Is this actually real?

“This is really happening, it’s not all in your head or some dream,” he chuckles softly as he practically reads your mind.

“Can we go inside and take a look around?” you sniffle after a moment, wiping your eyes.

“Anything you want, honey.”

You don’t mean to gasp when you go inside, but the place is gorgeous and spacious.

How much money does Andy have exactly?

“Now, I had to get some furniture, I didn’t want you coming home to a completely empty house. I figured we’d go shopping for the rest of it together. Out of town, so you don’t have to worry about being seen. I figured we could go tomorrow.”

“Andy, this is gorgeous!”

“Yeah, you really like it?”

“I love it!” you beam, turning around wrapping your arms around him tight. “Give me the full tour,” you smile up at him.

Andy is more than happy to show you around, very clearly excited and happy that you didn’t go running off in the other direction. It all seems so unreal, especially when he shows you the little art studio he set up for you.

“Andy-”

“You told me that you loved to paint when you were younger, but had to stop between work and school. I’m obviously not going to push you, but I want you to feel free to start again. Maybe you’ll fall back in love with it, and if you don’t, this will still be your space to do whatever you want in.”

“You didn’t have to do this for me, Andy. Any of it. I just...how can you love me this much?”

“How can I not love you this much?” he chuckles as he wraps an arm around your waist. “Come on, there’s still the upstairs.”

“Somehow I forgot all about the upstairs,” you laugh along with Andy.

“So,” Andy starts as you both start up the stairs, “there are three bedrooms. I’ve started setting up what I think you’ll want to be our room, but just tell me-”

“Say that again,” you smile up at him once you two reach the top step.

“Hmm? Say what?”

“Our room.”

Andy smiles down at you before cupping your face and giving a soul stirring kiss, “our room,”

“I love you, Andy.”

“I love you too, sweetheart.”

As he shows you each room and leads you down the hallway, you can’t help but wonder why he got a place with three rooms. Yeah, a two bedroom would make sense, a spare room form Jake and Sarah if they ever sleep over, but why three?

“And this is ours,” he smiles at you as he pushes the door open.

It’s amazing how well Andy knows you.

“I know the furniture is a little bland and we can get something else, if you want. There’s a 30 day warranty on everything,” he laughs softly. “I know you prefer then left side, so I set up all my stuff on the right. If you want, I’ll-”

You cut him off by crashing your lips into his and pulling him impossibly closer to you. “You are incredible,” you breathe once you two break apart. “You are so incredible and I am so in love with you.”

“You’re happy?”

“I’m so far past happy, daddy,” you whisper before you start to kiss down his body, “you did really good.”

“Sweetheart, we don’t have to-”

“But I want to, daddy. I really want to,” you plead as you look up at him with your most innocent eyes.

He tries to hide it, but you can see lust and desire in his eyes, and you know he’s about to give you what you want. “Get on the bed,” he demands with a low growl.

“But daddy-”

“You always wanna argue with daddy, and we have to put a stop to that,” he scowls before gripping your hair roughly, “I think that’s exactly what we’re gonna do now.”

“I’m so sorry, daddy,” you whimper, getting more and more desperate for him by the second.

“Oh, you will be, now strip and get on the bed. Don’t make me tell you again.”

And just like that, you’re up on your feet and undressing yourself. Soon enough, you’re naked and in the middle of the bed, waiting for instruction as Andy looks you over.

“Such a gorgeous little girl, but such a dumb little slut. Open those pretty little legs and start playing with your clit.”

All you can do is whine like the bitch in heat that you are as you follow his instructions, trying to hold his burning gaze.

“Daddy,” you moan, closing your eyes and lulling your head back, fighting off a release he hasn’t given you permission for.

“Eyes on me,” he demands hotly, unbuttoning and unzipping his jeans.

When you focus your attention back on him, he’s stroking his angry red cock that’s leaking with pre-cum. “Daddy, please let me-”

“You don’t cum until I say so, little slut. You understand me?”

“Please-”

“Tsk, tsk, tsk, really such a dumb little girl,” he smirks mischievously, “and to think, I was about to eat that perfect little cunt of yours.”

“Daddy please!”

“Guess I’m just gonna teach you how to obey,” he sighs before taking off his shirt and stepping out of his jeans. “What has daddy told you about begging?”

“No-not to,” you breathe, still trying to hold his intense gaze as you watch him take a seat on the edge of the bed.

“So, why do you keep being a whiny little brat?”

“Just want you so...so bad all the time.”

“Is that so? Well, come and sit on daddy’s lap. We’re gonna have a little talk about why you should be a good little girl,” he coaxes, starting to stroke himself again.

You’re quick to make your way over to him, ready to straddle him, before he stops you.

“You’re gonna face that mirror, so you can see how much better it is when you’re a good girl.”

“Daddy-”

“You’re just making it harder for yourself. Now, face the mirror, and take daddy’s cock until you learn how to behave.”

How the hell are you supposed to last? You have no idea.

“Oh God, daddy,” you moan as you slide yourself down on his cock, lulling your head back at the way he still pulls you apart.

“Look at yourself in the mirror, sweet girl,” he coos against your neck, licking it lightly.

“Daddy!”

“I said look!” he snaps before slapping your clit.

“Fuck!” you cry out, looking straight ahead as you start to bounce up and down on his cock.

“That’s a good girl,” he smirks against your neck, “see how your greedy little cunt takes my cock so well?”

All you can do is nod.

“You know daddy doesn’t like it when you don’t use your words,” he scolds before slapping your clit again.

“Fuck daddy! I’m...I-I’m sorry!”

“Now, I’ll ask you again,” he husks as you pick up your pace, “do you see how well your greedy little cunt takes my fat cock so well?”

“Y-yes daddy!”

“All I wanna do is spoil you and make you feel so fucking good,” he groans in a condescending tone, “but you just love to act up. Doesn’t it feel so much better when I don’t have to punish you?”

“Everything you do feels amazing, daddy,” you sob as he starts to massage your tits, pinching your nipples hard.

“Oh, so that’s what it is? My little girl just needs to be treated like a little fucking slut?”

“Daddy please!” you whine, clenching around him, knowing you won’t be able to hold off your release much longer.

“That’s not being a good girl,” he sighs against your neck, slapping your clit again, causing you to yelp; you try and close your legs. “If daddy lets you cum, you’ve gotta watch yourself the whole time. Watch how beautiful you look when you explode for me. You understand?”

“Anything you want! Just please!” you whine, knowing you sound pathetic, but you’re so far beyond blissed out that you don’t fucking care.

“So fucking needy,” he laughs as he starts to massage your clit with two of his fingers, “alright, be a good little whore and cum for daddy.”

In no time at all, you’re screaming out in pleasure, squirting all over his cock and the floor, not feeling an ounce of shame as you see how wrecked you are. Andy’s grip tightens on you, and you’re sure he’s about to cum until he stills you.

“Sweet girl, you made a mess all over my cock,” he chides as you clench around him, knowing he’s going to be just as mean about cleanup.

“I didn’t...I didn’t mean to,” you breathe, trying to come down from your high.

“But you did, and what do good girls do when they make a mess?”

“Clean it up, daddy.”

“Exactly.Get on your knees and clean daddy’s cock.”

“Please-”

“Tsk, tsk, tsk, there you go again,” he sighs, slapping your clit again.

He’s going to fucking ruin you.

You slowly stand up, your legs still unstable, but you’re quick to get on your knees in the little puddle you created. A whimper escapes your lips at the sight of Andy’s cock in front of you, happy to finally be able to take it into your mouth. You lick it softly and moan in satisfaction at the taste of yourself on him.

“Take it, sweet girl,” he husks, gripping your hair as he bucks his hips slightly, “take every fucking inch of it.”

You’re quick to get your mouth on him, desperate to make him feel an ounce of the pleasure he’s made you feel. You soon find that just because you’re eager to do something doesn’t mean it’ll get done.

“C’mon sweet girl, I know can take all of it. Relax your throat for me,” he coos, guiding your head down.

It’s not like it hadn’t dawned on you until now that Andy’s cock is the biggest you’ve ever experienced, but you’re still annoyed with yourself for not prepping for it.

“That’s it...fuck, that’s it! Such a good girl,” he groans as you take him more and more.

You both moan in satisfaction when he finally reaches the back of your throat. He starts guiding you slowly, but the second you start whimpering, he’s rough, picking up the pace.

“Fuck, you’re such a good little whore, baby,” he grunts, his grip white knuckling, “wish you could see how well you’re taking daddy’s cock. Fuck!”

When you start gagging, he pulls you off and you whine in protest.

“What did daddy say about being a whiny little brat?”

“I wanna taste you so bad.”

“Another time, sweet girl. For now, get on the bed and on your hands and knees.”

Once again, it takes you a moment to get yourself together, completely blissed out, but determined not to throw in the towel in until he does.

The bed shifts behind you almost instantly, and you whimper when you feel one of Andy’s hands smooth over your ass cheek.

“Daddy!” you scream out when he smacks it hard.

“Are gonna start behaving?”

“Mhm!”

“Use your words!” he reprimands, slapping your ass harder.

“I’ll be such a good girl, daddy! I promise!” you cry out.

“That’s what I wanna hear,” he praises.

You prepare yourself to feel him thrust inside of you, but are completely caught off guard when you feel his tongue against your folds.

“Holy fuck!”

“Told you, rewards feel so much better than punishments,” he smirks before starting to fuck you with his tongue.

Between the lewd slurping sounds between your legs, and Andy’s groans of approval, you lull your head back and get lost in that blissful state only he can bring you to. You’re right on the edge when Andy replaces his tongue with his fingers, and before you can protest, you feel his tongue licking your asshole, and you arch your back, gripping the sheets to keep yourself upright.

“Y-you make me feel so fucking good! I swear to fuck!”

All Andy does is slap your ass in approval and it makes you clench tighter around his fingers.

Never in a million years did you ever think Andy would or could be this dominant or controlling. The same man who loves late night ice cream drives and is insanely romantic to you: the quiet and shy guy, the loving father. He cuddles you close during movie night while also the same guy who dominates the fuck out of you, making you feel like the dirty little slut you secretly are.

“You ever been fucked in this perfect little hole, sweet girl?” Andy asks, making little circles around your asshole with his finger.

“N-no daddy!”

“At some point this weekend, we should fix that,” he husks before removing his fingers from your weeping cunt, “but for now, I’m gonna use you as my little cum dump.”

“Fuck, please daddy!” you sob as he thrusts himself inside of you.

“Are those pretty little tears for me?” he coos condescendingly, reaching down between your legs and rubbing little circles on your overstimulated clit.

“Never felt so fu...so fucking good!”

“Yeah? Show me just how much by cumming for me right now,” he demands with a throaty grunt as his movements become erratic.

“Fu...fu...FUCK!” you shout with a sob, squirting all over all his cock and the bed.

“Sweet girl,” he growls, dipping down and resting his forehead on your back as he coats your inner walls with his seed. “Such a good fucking girl.”

Andy rides out both your highs before letting you down gently and collapsing next to you. He instantly pulls you close, and you cuddle up against him; feeling loved, full, happy, and content.

“Was I too rough with you?” he asks after a moment, softly making little circles on the small of your back.

“No baby,” you all but mumble, trying to stay awake.

“You promise?”

“I swear.”

“I love you so much, honey.”

“You are my world, Andy. I still can’t believe you did all of this for us. It’s so...I’ve never felt so loved or cared for in my life, and I’m trying to accept that all of this is real, it’s just gonna take a bit. I’m so afraid you’re gonna wake up one day and decide I’m not worth all of this and walk away. Everyone always walks away.”

“Honey, I told you I’m all in and I mean that. This isn’t a phase and I’m not looking to fuck around. I’m in love with you, so fucking in love. That’s not changing.”

Now you’re crying for a completely different reason.

“I’m so happy, Andy. Thank you.”

“Get some rest, sweetheart.”

As you drift off to sleep, feeling safe and secure in Andy’s arms, you slowly feel your fears and insecurities fall away.

Maybe this all can work out.

When you wake up, the sun is setting, the TV is on, and you’re alone in bed. You grab your phone, (ignoring all of your notifications) and see that it’s 5:30.

You would sleep the day away.

You’re slow to get out of bed and make your way over to his drawers, quickly grabbing one of his sweaters since your clothes are still in the car. A smile comes to your as the memories of what took place earlier play in your head.

It wasn’t a dream.

You quietly make your way down the steps, listening for Andy, but when you hear him the backyard, your smile quickly fades.

“Laurie, I’m not having this talk when you’re drunk...Jacob took Sarah away this weekend and when he comes back, he’s moving out. You know that’s why I did it this way...he’s not going to notice anything, he’ll be too busy taking out all of his packed boxes...I’ll tell him when I finish helping him and Sarah move into their new place....I would imagine Y/N is gonna be there, she is their best friend...don’t start that shit again....I’ll tell him about her when we’re both ready...well, we wouldn’t still be married if you’d sign the damn papers, now would we?...God, don’t start with the tears...listen, I’m gonna go. Please don’t call me again, unless it’s to tell me you’ve signed the papers,” he finishes with a frustrated sigh before hanging up and tossing his phone down and taking a seat on one of the lawn chairs.

“I’m guessing she’s not taking the move well,” you practically whisper.

“Hey,” he smiles at you, but his eyes show just how frustrated he is.

“Andy-”

“Don’t start, honey. Come here.”

You slowly walk over to him and pulls you down into his lap and holds you close.

“Do not worry about Laurie, I can handle her.”

“You wouldn’t have to if I hadn’t-”

“Stop that, you didn’t do anything.”

“I kissed you.”

“I was in love with you long before that kiss, sweetheart. Besides, I was the one who begged you to let me take you home.”

“Baby-”

“You said it yourself; this is gonna get harder before it gets easier. Laurie can cry and complain all she wants to, it’s not going to change anything.”

“What about Jacob?” you mumble, cuddling up and curling in to him.

“That’s up to you. I told you; you set the pace.”

You’re thoughtful before you speak, “after graduation and the proposal. Those are both really special days, and I know that this will ruin it for him,” you softly sigh.

“Babe, he’s gonna get over it.”

“Will he, Andy? Sarah and Laurie are convinced that he’s in love with me-”

“Because he is.”

“Oh, not you too!”

“You can’t tell me that you don’t see it.”

“I don’t because he’s not!”

Andy just sighs and presses kiss to your forehead, “okay, honey.”

“Besides, if that is true, he’s probably never going to talk to me again.”

“He’ll get over it. Yes, he is going to be upset and overreact, but he’ll get over it. You’re his best friend and, at some point, he’ll get over it.”

“Andy-”

“Listen, if it’s too much for you-”

“It’s not,” you quickly interject, “you’re worth all of this and more. I just...I have to prepare myself.”

“We’re this together, sweetheart,” he promises, pressing a soft kiss into your hair.

“ ‘Roman Holiday’ was on when I got up.”

“I planned that perfectly,” he laughs softly.

“I think I’d like for us to do that one day. Have our own Roman Holiday.”

“Yeah?”

“Mhm,” you nod as a small smile comes to your face, “I think it would be a lot of fun. Plus, we’ve never actually been away together, obviously. When I have some more money saved up, we should go. Would you like that?”

“Anything I get to do with you is something I’d love.”

“I love you, Andy.”

“I love you, sweetheart.”

You two spend the rest of evening cooking dinner, planning when to move some of your stuff in, and deciding what time you both wanted to get up to go and look at furniture.

After almost falling asleep in bed, twice, you both decide it’s time to shower and call it a night. It’s the best shower you’ve ever had with another person, because there was nothing sexual about it. You both washed each other, made each other laugh, and at the end; he just holds you tight and kisses the top of your head.

You never knew love could feel this good.

“You’re not wearing your ring,” you yawn as you two settle under the covers and turn out the lights.

“Why should I?”

“You’re still married.”

“As far as I’m concerned, I’m not. I signed the papers and the only person I’m with is you.”

“Andy, people will notice.”

“Good,” is all he says before wrapping his arm around you and pulling you close. “That way, when they see us together, there won’t be anything to question.”

“I love you.”

“I love you, honey. Goodnight.”

You’re almost asleep when you remember, “babe?”

“Hmm?”

“Why did you get a place with three rooms.”

“Oh,” he comments softly and you feel him stiffen a little. “Well, ya know, for when Jacob and Sarah sleepover.”

“You’re gonna make them sleep in separate rooms?”

“Well, if they want options.”

“What are you not telling me?”

“Just...maybe one day...if you wanted to have a kid or kids with me...we have the space,” he confesses sheepishly.

You turn over in his hold, wide eyed and in complete disbelief, “what?”

“You obviously don’t need to think about it now, or even at all, it was just...just in case it is something you want.”

“You want a family with me?”

“I keep telling you that I want everything with you.”

“Even kids?”

“Marriage, kids, sharing an AARP membership,” he laughs, “all of it.”

“If we have kids, you’ll be like Atticus Finch.”

“Only in the sense that I’ll be an old lawyer. We won’t be poor and their mother won’t be dead.”

“That’s a good way to look at it,” you laugh.

“We’ll talk about it more in the morning. I love you, Y/N,” he smirks before kissing your forehead.

“I love you too, Atticus.”

As you drift into dream land, secure in Andy’s hold, you’re finally certain of at least one thing; this isn’t made up at all.

Its been a constant roller coaster for you and Andy in the following months after he first shows you the condo he got for you both. After helping Jacob and Sarah move into their new place, Andy told him that he had moved out while he was away, and of course Jacob wanted to go and see it instantly.

“Have you seen the my dad’s new place?” Jacob asks you two sit in your apartment two weeks later.

“Why would I have seen it?” you scoffed before you took a sip of your whiskey neat, trying to burn away the guilt.

“I don’t know, I figured he might’ve asked you for help or something. The place has an essence of you,” he chuckled.

“What does that even mean?”

“Like...some of the sheets in the bedroom, some of the kitchenware, the pillows...hell, even some of the paintings he got. I don’t know, it feels very you,” he shrugged as he grabbed the remote and turned on the TV.

All of the things you picked out.

“He seems happier though. Maybe this is just what they needed, time apart.”

“Meaning?”

“I don’t know...maybe there’s a chance they’ll get back together.”

“Is that what you want?”

“I don’t know,” he sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I mean, doesn’t every kid want their parents to work out their shit out?”

“Not when they’re toxic.”

“I don’t know, I guess with us going to look for rings soon, I’m looking for something to believe in. Believe that love lasts and that its real.”

“Stop it. You and Sarah are different.”

“How would you know?”

“I just do. Besides, maybe the person your father finds next will be the one.”

“I don’t wanna think about that,” Jacob scowled and it only made you feel worse.

“So, when are you gonna propose?” you asked before you downed the rest of your drink, trying to think of anything to make yourself feel a little less worse.

“December.”

“W-why December?”

“One, I just feel crazy right now. Graduation, the new job, adjusting to living with Sarah and paying bills, and all this shit with my parents...it’ll just be too much at once, ya know? Second, I think she’ll really love it if I propose to her at the ‘Festival of Lights’. It’s already the number one thing she looks forward to all year long, so why not propose then?”

“That’s a good point,” you muttered before you downed the rest of your drink.

Jacob spent the next few hours telling you about how torn he is about his parents, how he’s not sure how he’ll handle his parents moving on and his family splitting up, and how he wishes things were like they were before Ben’s murder.

It also didn’t help that Laurie still hadn’t signed the fucking papers.

“Sweetheart, when are you coming home?” Andy asked once you finally answered his call.

“I’m not coming over tonight,” you sobbed, curled up underneath your favorite blanket.

“What’s wrong, baby? What happened?”

“He’s gonna hate me, Andy, He’s never gonna talk to me again,” you cried.

“I’m on my way, sweetheart,” is all he said before hanging up.

Andy was at your place in 10 minutes.

“Sweetheart?” Andy called out, once he entered using the key you had made for him.

“In here,” you croaked out, not even bothering to move.

“Oh honey,” Andy cooed once he made his way into your bedroom. “Do you wanna talk about it?

All you could do was shake your head ‘no’ as you sniffled.

“Then we won’t talk about it,” he agreed as he kicked off his shoes before getting into bed with you, “I’ll just hold you until you feel better,” he cooed as he wrapped his arms around you kissed your forehead.

In moments like those, you were more than happy that you had Andy in your life. He gave you your space, he let you feel what you needed to feel, he never pressured you into telling him what the issue was, and whenever you were ready to tell him, he was patient and understanding.

However, it doesn’t go without saying that you two had your fair share of arguments about the situation you found yourself in.

“Why are you mad at me?!” Andy snapped as the two you got ready for bed.

“I don’t wanna talk about it, Andy.”

“Y/N-”

“I just had to stand there like a fucking idiot while you all took family pictures!”

“It was his graduation!”

“I should’ve just stayed home.”

“Stop it, Y/N.”

“Don’t you dare catch an attitude with me, Barber! You’re not in my position! You don’t know how this feels!”

“She’s his mother! What do you want me to do?!”

“I’m sleeping in the other room.”

“Can we please work this out? Don’t go to bed angry.”

“Andy, I’m tired and-”

“What do you want me to do? You’ve heard the phone calls, I’ve offered her everything and she still won’t sign the papers. I’ve threatened legal action and she still won’t sign the papers. You want us to go to her right now and tell her about us? Lets go. You wanna call Jacob right now? We can. I love you. I want to be with you. I am with you!”

In that moment, you felt embarrassingly small.

“Can we just get away?” you questioned as you covered your face with your hands. “Lets just go on a trip. It doesn’t have to be some big to-do, but lets just get the fuck out of here for a while. I feel like I’m split in two and since Jacob is dead set on a December proposal, the feeling isn’t going to go away any time soon.”

“We’ll go away soon, sweetheart. I promise,” he sighed as he rubbed the back of his neck. “Please sleep in here tonight.”

“Yeah, fine.”

“Baby-”

“I’m just...I’m just tired, Andy. Lets just go to bed,” you muttered as you got into bed.

Andy sighed heavily in response before he got into bed and pulled you close.

“I love you, sweetheart. You set the pace for all of this. I just want to be with you. Only you,” he whispered before he kissed the back of your neck.

It’s very rare that you ever find yourself truly angry with Andy. No, he’s not perfect, but he does his best to be perfect for you. Overall, you both are extremely happy, even with things as fucked up as they are.

Your anger is mainly fueled by your frustration. You know that if you leave it up to Andy, he’ll tell everyone everything in an instant.

However, you’re about to railroad Jacob’s whole life, and he deserves better than you fucking up his ideal proposal. Which is why, when he wanted you to spend your birthday with him and Sarah, you didn’t put up a fuss. You spent your morning and afternoon with them, and you spent your night with Andy; him taking you out to dinner and you finishing the night bouncing up and down on his cock.

When Jacob wanted you to go over to his place to hangout, you went without fuss or complaint. When it came to your home with Andy, you accepted with grace that you couldn’t have pictures of the two of you up, just because Jacob liked to frequent his dad’s place. You constantly talk yourself into accepting how things are, because after Christmas, things are about to change drastically.

“Laurie, what do you want me to do? If Jacob wants her at the propsal, he wants her at the proposal,” Andy sighs, plopping down on the sofa next to you, and wrapping an arm around you. “They’re best friends, Laurie. If you’re gonna be this crazy about it, talk to Jacob. This isn’t my proposal...alright, I’m not getting into this, I’m going. Bye,” he snaps before hanging up. “She won’t be my wife forever, she won’t be my wife forever,” he mutters to himself as he pulls you close.

“I can say that I’m sick and not show up-”

“No,” he instantly cuts you off, “you’re going to be there and she’s going to deal with it. She doesn’t even know we’re together, so it’s just her being paranoid.”

“I don’t want her to keep giving you a hard time.”

“She’s hellbent on always giving me a hard time. Don’t worry about it.”

“Andy-”

“Don’t worry about it, honey,” he repeats in a firmer yet gentle tone.

You sigh before straddling him, “how can I make you feel better?”

“It’s not fair when you ask that question and you’re in this position,” he whines.

You dip down and whisper seductively in his ear, “you know I’m yours to use however you want, daddy.”

“Y/N,” he growls, gripping hips tight.

“Take what’s yours, daddy,” you moan, grinding yourself against him.

“Sweet girl,” he husks.

“Tell me what you want.”

“I want you to sit on my face, sweet girl. Ride my face until I’m drowning in cum from that sweet pussy.”

“Oh daddy,” you whimper, picking up your pace.

“Then, I’m gonna abuse both your holes because daddy needs to relieve some stress.”

“I’ve missed having you in my ass, daddy!”

“Yeah, well get ready for a long-”

“Dad!” Jacob calls from the other side of the door, knocking a little aggressively.

“Fuck,” Andy breathes into the crook of your neck.

“I’ll make myself scarce-”

“No no, I’ll think of something to tell him by the time I’m at the front door. Fuck, we’re picking this up the second he leaves.”

“I’m betting on it,” you giggle softly.

You moan as you get off of him, the friction of your panties rubbing against your now extremely sensitive clit only making you more desperate, and Andy’s quick to give you that look.

“I know, daddy: I can’t cum until you say so.”

“There’s a good girl,” he smirks at you before getting up, readjusting his pants, and slowly making his way to the front door.

You quickly turn on the TV (happy that it’s Turner Classic Movies) before heading into the kitchen and making drinks for you and Andy.

“Hey bud, what’s up?”

“I need to talk to you,” Jacob mutters, pushing right past Andy. “Should I propose-”

“Hey Jake,” you smile, popping out from the kitchen and holding a glass out to Andy, which he happily takes.

“What are you doing here?”

“I had a few legal questions for Andy about my parents, because they’ve been driving me crazy. The more I talked about it, the more I got upset, so we turned on Turner Classic Movies, and I just made us some drinks. I figured we’d dive back in soon.”

“You could’ve just come to me, ya know.”

“Are you a lawyer?”

“Don’t be an asshole-”

“Jacob!” Andy snaps.

“You know what I mean,” he rolls his eyes, “you could’ve talked to me.”

“You’ve been so stressed lately, I didn’t want to add on anymore.”

“I wouldn’t have-”

“Yes, you would have. Whenever I bring up how upset my parents make me, you get pissed off and worked up.”

“You don’t tell me anything anymore!”

“It’s one thing, Jake.”

“Whatever.”

“Jake, you didn’t come here to argue with me, I’ll go-”

“We’ll go into my office, you sit down and calm down,” Andy tells you softly.

You want to say something, but you know there’s no use. As Andy leads Jacob to his office, you resume your seat on the sofa and do your best to focus on the movie on the screen, but now you’re irritated.

For the last few months, when you tell either Sarah or Andy something before you tell him, he catches an attitude. The only thing that you’ve purposely kept a secret from him is your relationship with Andy, and it’s obvious why. Hell, he was pissy with you for being secretive about his birthday until the actual surprise. Even then, he gave you a half-ass apology. You don’t know when he started getting so selfish with you, but you’re really growing tired of it.

Until he starts hating you for being with Andy, Jacob is still your best friend, and you’ve done your best to show him that. By the time both men come out of the office, you can tell that Jacob is more at ease, but it’s also clear (to you at least) that Andy is trying his best to hide his frustration.

“Y/N, you’re gonna be there tomorrow, right?” Jacob asks, standing in the doorway.

“Are you done being a dick?”

“You know I’m sorry-”

“That would be something hard to know since you never fucking said it.”

“I really am sorry, Y/N. I don’t know whats gotten into me lately, but I don’t mean any of it. I’m just frustrated and I took it out on you. I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine, Jake. Just don’t make a habit of taking your anger out on me, please. I’ll see you tomorrow,” you smile softly.

Jacob just nods before practically running out.

“He should be wearing a jacket,” you mutter as Andy closes the door.

You’re about to ask him what’s going on, when he suddenly throws you over his shoulder, “unbutton your jeans,” is all he said as he starts on his way up the stairs.

Maybe you won’t make it tomorrow.

“Take them off,” he demands, tossing you down on the bed before taking off his shirt and undoing his pants, “and take your fucking shirt and bra off too.”

You want to tell him to calm down and ask him what happened, but you’ve never seen him this angry before, and your hormones are winning the battle.

He lays down next and motions for you to come over, “come take a ride on daddy’s face, sweet girl.”

And just like that, you’re doing any and everything he wants.

You were already expecting Andy to be rough with you, but you didn’t think he’d be as rough as he is. It’s not like you mind or that it hurts, in fact you’ll probably ask him to act like this more often, but pleasure aside: something is wrong.

“Come on, sweet girl, give it to me,” he grunts, fucking you hard from behind, pushing you to your limit for the third time.

“Daddy,” you mindlessly moan, clawing at the sheets that you’re more than sure are ruined.

“This cunt is amazing, sweetheart! You’re being such a good little girl for me!” he praises, slapping your ass hard.

“Fuck!”

“There she is! The way this pussy clenches me!”

“Fuck! Daddy!” you cry out, squirting on his cock for what feels like the millionth time, as your body gets lost in another mind-numbing orgasm.

“Good girl,” he grunts, coating your inner walls with his desire.

He hovers for a moment, panting above you before he pulls out, and you think he’s finally spent.

“Get on your back, sweet girl,” he husks, pinning you down.

Alright, what the fuck is going on?

“Andy, baby...wait.”

“What’s wrong? Are you okay? Did I hurt you?”

“Baby, I’m perfect, but you...you aren’t,” you breathe, trying to get your thoughts together, “what’s wrong?”

“I don’t want to talk about it,” he mutters before dipping down to kiss you, but you turn your head away just in time. “Sweet girl-”

“No Andy. We can go all night if you want to, just like this, but you gotta talk to me, baby, please. What happened?”

“Please-”

“Andy, this doesn’t work if we don’t talk to each other.”

He lets out an exasperated sigh before collapsing next you on the bed and staring up at the ceiling, “Laurie told Jacob I started seeing someone.”

“I’m sorry, she did what?!”

“He obviously doesn’t know it’s you, but he did have questions about you...us. I obviously lied and he bought it, but it’s only gonna make everything worse in the long run.”

“Did he say anything about it?”

“Well, he wants to meet her,” he scoffs, running one of his frustrated hands through damp his hair, “he’s a little upset because he was holding out hope, but he understands.”

“Do you want to just tell him now?”

“No, because you’re right; him finding out before proposing would ruin everything. Everything is tied into one, sweetheart,” he sighs heavily.

“What are you not telling me, baby?”

“The reason he came over initially...he was having cold feet about proposing to Sarah, because...he figured out that he has feelings for you.”

“Jesus Christ,” you groan into your hands.

You can’t catch a fucking break.

“I asked him if he could see himself having a real future with you if he broke it off with Sarah, and he said no. He said that he isn’t in love, but he didn’t realize just how much he was used to being the only one in your life until he stopped being the only person you spend your time with. He swears it’s just a crush and that he’ll get over it. That’s when he asked if anything was going on between us and I told him that we’re just friends. I know for a fact that this is why Laurie said anything, because she wants her suspicions confirmed. To pull this shit now though? The day before he’s supposed to propose? That’s a fucking low blow, even for her.”

“We’ll just...we’ll deal with it after Christmas, okay baby?”

“Sweetheart, you don’t have to-”

“Hey, we are in this together. This is something we both decided to do and I’m all in. Whatever we have to face, we’ll face it together. Good or bad.”

“You know this means we’re gonna have to be even more discreet, right?”

“Yeah, I know,” you sigh, finally turning on your side to look at him, “but it won’t always be like this,” you smile weakly.

Andy raises himself up on his elbow and looks you over, before cupping your face and giving you one of the most passionate kisses hes ever given you, “I love you.”

“I love you.”

“Ya know, you did say that we can go all night just like we were...”

“We can do whatever you wanna do, daddy,” you smirk as he chuckles before kissing you again.

You both go for another two rounds before deciding that you need it to call it a night. However, neither of you actually goes to sleep. Andy just holds you close while leaning against the headboard, stroking your arm gently, while you lay your head on his chest. Not a word is spoken as you two lookout the window; up at the moon, it’s just a silent understanding that very soon, things are going to become very hectic and chaotic.

“Why aren’t you coming to the ‘Festival of Lights’?!” Sarah whines into the phone and you laugh.

“I have some things I need to take care of.”

“You better not be putting Andy before me.”

“I’m not!” you laugh, coming up to a red light, “Christmas is a week away and I’ve got some last minute things to do.”

“Y/N!”

“Listen, it’s not my fault they choose the worst time to do this every year. A lot’s been going on.”

“Is everything okay?”

“I mean, yes and no.”

“Uh oh, what happened? What did the Wicked Witch do now?”

“Don’t worry-”

“No no, talk to me. Tell me what’s going on.”

“Laurie told Jacob that Andy has started seeing someone.”

“Shut the fuck up!”

“To make matters worse,” you start as the light turns green and you pull off, “I was over when Jacob came over last night, and of course he asked Andy about it.”

“Oh no.”

“And of course, Andy lied.”

“Fuck.”

“So, thanks for that, Laurie.”

“Why not just tell him?”

“And ruin his Christmas? No thanks.”

“That’s a fair point. He’s actually so excited this year. Christmas morning with you, lunch with Andy and my parents, then dinner with Laurie. He’s planned the shit out of it,” she laughs softly. “What about you and Andy?”

“He’s coming to get me as soon as you two leave for dinner,” you chuckle.

“Ugh, I’m so happy for you two. You’ve been so much happier these last few months, and the fact that he got a home for you both? Y/N, I’m so damn happy for you.”

“Thanks, babe.”

“Oh, I hear footsteps approaching, we’ll talk about this more later, okay?”

“Sounds good,” you smile as you pull up to the town square, “I love you.”

“I love you,” she beams before hanging up.

As you park your car, you see Laurie standing next to Andy, and you mentally prepare yourself not to punch her face in on site.

“Oh thank God you’re here!” Sarah’s mom laughs, as you get out and open your trunk. “You know how everything is supposed to look and Jacob was a nervous wreck when he was here earlier.”

“He wasn’t that bad,” Laurie laughs following behind her.

“Sorry sorry, things ran a little late at work, but I’m here now and we’ve got...2 hours to get this done! We can-”

“Hour and a half,” Andy interjects with a laugh. “Jacob is a little too excited for Christmas this year, so Sarah wants to show up early.”

“Well...shit, okay then,” you laugh awkwardly. “I guess we should get to work.

As everyone gets to work on setting up the “proposal area”, you can’t help but notice how much Laurie is clinging to Andy, and how much Andy is trying to keep his distance. The whole thing wants to make you scream, but what can you do? What can you say? As far as everyone knows, you and Andy are nothing more than acquaintances.

So, you have no other option but to sit and watch?

An hour into setting up, your phone buzzes and you assume it’s Jacob, but a small smile comes to your face when you read the name on your phone.

My Heart: I know we said we won’t see each other again until Christmas, but I really want to see you tonight.

Y/N: Baby, you know we can’t.

My Heart: Laurie is driving me insane, all I wanna do is kiss you, and I hate sleeping alone.

Y/N: Christmas will be here before you know it, baby. Besides, we’ll find other alternatives while we wait. As for Laurie, I’m ready wring her fucking neck if she puts her hands on you one more time. What the fuck is she even talking about?

My Heart: How excited she is and reminiscing about how we used to talk about this day all the time.

Y/N: Of course she fucking is, because I guarantee you she doesn’t think that Jacob talked to you about what she fucking said.

My Heart: I wanna say something so bad, but this isn’t the fucking time or place, and I’m not gonna argue with her before Christmas.

Y/N: We’ll sort all of this soon. Today isn’t about any of this. Jacob and Sarah have been through a lot and I just want this to be perfect for them.

My Heart: I am so in love with you, did you know that?

Y/N: That’s good to hear, because the feeling is mutual :)

You look up and over at him for just a split second, and see the biggest smile on his face, and a small one comes to yours. God, you can’t to truly be with him. When your phone buzzes again, you know who it is before even checking it.

The Dark Lord: We’re on our way!

“Alright everyone, they’re on their way, so finish up and get to your spots,” you happily announce, tying up your last bow.

Everything is perfect, it’s even snowing, but you’re still annoyed. You completely understand why Laurie and Andy’s hiding spot is together, but it’s painfully clear that Laurie isn’t going down without a fight. Yeah, Andy will turn down all of her advances, but she shouldn’t be trying anything anyway. Whether or not you’re with Andy, he’s made it perfectly clear that he just wants to move on, and she refuses to accept that.

Also, yes, he’s your boyfriend so everyone needs to back off.

However, you can’t focus on that right now. Jacob and Sarah will be arriving any moment, and you’re the one in charge of recording everything.

Thank God you finally hear Sarah’s voice.

“Jacob, c’mon! I wanna do the maze while it’s still snowing!” she calls and you force yourself not to giggle.

“I had to grab something from the car, take a walk with me really quick though.”

“Babe-”

“I have a surprise for you,” he laughs softly as he takes her hand and starts to walk towards the spot that’s been set up for them. “Now, I know nothing about this relationship has really been normal or easy, for fucks sake, we started talking because you wanted to tip me off about what Derick said over a murder case,” he shakes his head in disbelief. “Yet, here we are all these years later, still in love and making it work. There’s no one else I can see myself having a future with and there’s no one else I want a future with.”

“Jacob-”

“I am moody, messy, argumentative, and I always forget to clean the coffee grinds out of the sink, but Sarah...I love you. I have always loved you and I will always love you. So,” he starts as he gets down on one knee and ‘Reflecting Light’ by Sam Phillips starts playing, “will you do me the honor of being my wife?”

Sarah doesn’t hesitate for a second.

“Of course!” she squeals, almost knocking him over with a hug.

Everyone soon erupts into cheers and applause as they come out of their hiding spots, and you finally stop recording.

“You sneaky little bitch!” Sarah exclaims when she sees you. “I love you so much!”

“I love you too,” you laugh as she almost knocks you over.

“You know you’re my maid of honor right?!”

“You sure about that?” you laugh as you two break apart, cocking an eyebrow.

“I’ve never been so sure of anything,” she promises with a nod.

Thank God for loyal friends.

Soon enough, it was time for photos and you do your best to mask the pain you feel when you Laurie hanging all over Andy. You know she’s doing it for show, but that doesn’t make it hurt any less. You want so badly to be in those photos and not some secret. You want so badly to just feel like it’s really real.

When she kisses Andy on the cheek, you’re not sure how you’re able to hold yourself back from smacking the shit out of her.

‘This isn’t about you or Andy. Control yourself,’ you tell yourself mentally.

“Y/N, you should get in some of these pictures,” Andy calls, giving you a small smile.

So much for being more discreet.

“What? Why?” Laurie questions, very obviously upset.

“She’s their best friend and has been there for them almost as long as their relationship, She’s practically apart of the family. Besides, she’s also the one came up with the design for all of this and got the decorations.”

“That’s a fair point,” Laurie begrudgingly agrees.

Well. Shit.

You’re about to stand on the other side of Laurie when Andy says, “here, stand between Laurie and I.”

“What? Why?”

“She can’t stand between Jacob and me or between Jacob or Sarah. She obviously stand between Sarah and her parents.”

“But why between us?”

“Why does it matter? It’s not like we’re together anymore.”

Fuck.

“It’s not a big deal, Mr. Barber, I can stand on the other side of-”

“No, that’s okay,” Laurie smiles the best she can, trying and failing to mask her pain, anger, and embarrassment. “You can stand between Andy and I.”

You and Sarah exchange a quick look before you stand between Andy and Laurie, and the smile that comes to your face is genuine. Not only is Andy going out of his way to make sure you’re included, but he’s also taking a stand.

He’s standing up to Laurie.

Yes, Andy’s a good man and you’re more than sure it hurt him to hurt and embarrass her, but it’s not like she didn’t draw first blood. From the look on Laurie’s face, she could tell that he really isn’t coming back.

He isn’t going to and he doesn’t want to.

You can’t stop yourself when he comes over later that night. Yeah, you two agreed to be more discreet, but after the massive display of affection he showed, waiting till Christmas feels a little more impossible.

However, that night was the only slip up you two had. From then until Christmas Eve, it was only texts, phone calls, and FaceTime. The only reason you went home (his place) on Christmas Eve was because he invited Sarah and Jacob over to decorate the Christmas tree, and Jacob invited you.

You both tried to hide how happy you were about doing something so simple together, but the look on Sarah’s let you know that she could see right through it. All she did was offer a small and subtle smile.

As silly as it seems, it was one of the best nights of your life.

You can’t think about that right now, though. You can’t even think about Andy, because you’ll get too excited and Jacob will start asking questions. In a few hours, you’ll be having the best Christmas ever, but for now, you need to focus.

“So, have you met my dad’s new girlfriend?” Jacob asks as you all finish up breakfast.

“Leave her alone, babe,” Sarah coos, collecting the plates and taking them all to your kitchen.

“It’s just a simple question.”

“Why do you think I’ve met her?” you ask sheepishly, quickly grabbing your coffee and taking sip; doing your best to hide your face.

“You two just seem pretty friendly-”

“You saw me at his house once and it was just to ask legal advice. There’s no reason for me to know anything else about his personal life, Jake.”

Lie.

“Speaking of that, how the hell are you gonna handle Christmas with your parents?”

“In and out for both. I’ll pop in, drop off gifts, and come back here, make dinner, and watch Christmas movies.”

Another lie.

“That sounds lonely, you wanna come with us to have dinner with my mom?”

“Nah, I’m pretty sure she just wants to spend time with you two.”

Truth.

“Lunch with my dad and Sarah’s family?”

“I have gifts to give,” you laugh humorlessly.

Another fucking lie.

“I just know that Christmas is your favorite and I feel bad about you spending it all alone.”

“It’s really okay, Jake. I’m fine with it. Being alone isn’t so bad. I’ll have ice cream, booze, and my favorite holiday movies. I’ll be fine.”

Lie, lie, lie.

“If you say so,” he sighs as he gets up, “but we gotta get going. We’re meeting my dad at Sarah’s parents’ house, then it’s off to my mother’s. This would be a lot simpler if they could’ve just stayed together,” he grumbles.

Ah, yes. There it is: guilt.

“We’ve had this talk, Jake: it’s for the better.”

“I know, I know, but still.”

“Just do your best to enjoy the day, okay?”

“I guess. I love you and I hope you enjoy your gifts,” he smiles as you both stand up and he engulfs you in a huge hug.

“I love you too, Jake. Merry Christmas.”

“We’ll see you after New Year?” Sarah asks as she makes her way over to you.

“Yeah, lets all do lunch on the 14th. Sound good?”

“It’s perfect,” she smiles as she wraps you in a tight hug. “Enjoy your time with him, you both love each other so much. I left the food you asked for in the fridge and Jake has no idea,” she whispers.

“Thank you, Sarah. For everything. I love you,” you whisper back, hugging her just a little bit tighter, before breaking away.

“I guess we’re off,” she sighs as she makes her way over to Jacob.

“You just gotta get through today then you two are on vacation,” you laugh.

“Thank God.”

The second they’re out the door, you’re pulling out Andy’s gifts and wrapping them. It would’ve been done earlier, but with Andy soaking up every single free moment you have since you two can’t see each other, it wasn’t going to happen.

You both agreed to small gifts, but you knew Andy was bullshitting, so you went a little over your budget (nothing you couldn’t make up with overtime), and got him a couple of pricey gifts you knew he’d love and find useful.

You take your time showering, feeling both anxious and excited about spending an almost normal Christmas Andy. The fact that, soon enough, you two will be able to have a real relationship and not have to hide in the shadows. You’ll live together, shop together, fall asleep together, talk about your days in person, have dinner together...all of it. So many things that are done in private, will finally be able to happen freely in the public.

Soon, you and Andy will finally have the life you’ve both been desperately seeking for over a year.

You decide on dressing in your favorite Christmas leggings and pull on the AC/DC crew neck he’s always happy to see you in. Just as you finish brushing out your hair, your phone buzzes and the butterflies appear all over again.

My Heart: On my way, sweetheart.

The squeal that leaves your mouth even causes you to laugh.

You gather all your groceries for dinner, as well as, gifts and a few more clothes you want to move into your home with Andy, before checking that everything is off and away as it should be. Then, you quickly making your way downstairs to the parking garage and waiting for him.

When he pulls in a few minutes later, you can tell he’s laughing without the window even being open.

“I would’ve come up to get you,” he laughs as you get into his car.

“I was too excited! Merry Christmas!” you beam, wrapping your arms around him and engulfing him in a tight hug.

“Merry Christmas, baby,” he chuckles softly, “you ready to go home?”

“Always.”

The entire time Andy is driving, you sing all of your favorite Christmas songs loud and off key.

And he’s begging you to stop.

“Okay, now I know that for next Christmas, I need to hide all things that provide music,” Andy sighs as you two make your way inside the house.

“You loved every second of it, I don’t care what you say,” you smirk as set up your presents up underneath the tree.

“Yeah yeah, which present do you wanna open-”

“No no, there’s an art to this. For starters, you should be wearing something Christmas-y, not jeans and a sweater.”

“I don’t have anything Christmas-y,” he chuckles and you shake your head.

“I thought you’d say that, that’s why I got you this!”

“I’m not wearing that.”

“Andy, you can’t break Christmas rules.”

“Since when is wearing a ridiculous sweater a Christmas rule?”

“Since you decided you’re in love with me. Now, put this on, along with some sweatpants, and I’ll make the drinks.”

“I’m about to have the longest Christmas ever, aren’t I?”

“You bet your ass, now change,” you giggle as you make your way into the kitchen.

You hear Andy huff before he starts on his way upstairs, and giggle a little as you get to work on the hot chocolates. Once the stove is hot enough, you start mixing everything together before grabbing a few of the appetizers you asked Andy to get out of the freezer, and preheating the oven.

“I’m not coming downstairs,” Andy calls from the top of the stairs.

“Oh, stop it! It’s not the bunny outfit from ‘A Christmas Story’, it’s just an ugly sweater.”

“It’s the ugliest sweater.”

“C’mon, Christmas grump.”

“I’m not a Christmas grump,” he mumbles as he starts making his down the steps. The second you see him, you burst out laughing and he rolls his eyes. “I’m not wearing this ever again.”

“It’s okay to look ridiculous, babe,” you giggle, “I do it every day.”

“You’ve never looked ridiculous a day in your life,” he smirks as he makes his way over to you, snaking his arms around your waist.

“You’re sweet. How was lunch?”

“How was breakfast?”

“That bad, huh?”

“Sarah’s dad was telling me about all the women he could set me up with and Jacob kept asking me about my new girlfriend.”

“He tried to ask me about your new girlfriend too.”

“I could scream at Laurie.”

“It’s Christmas, babe. Don’t think about it,” you sigh as pour the hot chocolate into two mugs. “We’re gonna have a shit show to deal with after New Year, so lets just enjoy today.”

“Why is the oven on?”

“So I can heat up the appetizers?”

“Don’t tell me you’re gonna start making dinner before we open gifts,” he groans, resting his head in the crook of your neck as you start laughing.

“Babe, it’s late! I should’ve started making dinner a while ago!”

“Who needs dinner?”

“Andy.”

“I wanna know what you got me!”

“I didn’t know that I’m in love with a child.”

“According to the town, I am.”

“Fuck you!” you laugh as you feel him smirk against your shoulder. “One gift, Andy.”

“That means you have to open one too.”

“I wanna wait.”

“You’re difficult, you know that?”

“You’re one to talk,” you grin.

“Fine, I’ll wait to open my gift,” he huffs and you can’t stop yourself from giggling. “What’s for dinner tonight?”

“You’ll just have to wait and see.”

“Are you gonna be like this every Christmas?”

“Uh huh,” you smile, pouring Baileys into his hot chocolate then yours, “and you’re gonna love it.”

Andy takes a seat at the kitchen island and starts telling you about the traditions him and his mom had up until she passed away, while you get the appetizers together and put them in the oven. Just as you close the oven door, ‘The Christmas Song’ starts playing and you don’t even notice that he’s standing right behind you.

“Andy-”

“I think we should dance, don’t you?”

“You never fail to surprise me,” you laugh softly.

He pulls you close and you two slowly dance to one of your absolute favorite songs, and it feels like a dream.

Being with Andy is a dream come true.

When the song comes to and end, Andy continues to hold you close and rests his head on top of yours.

“I just want to stay in this moment for a minute,” he states softly, “I’ve waited for you for so long, and I’ve loved you...I just want us to stay like this for a moment. We finally got here, babe, and I just want to live in the moment that has made me the happiest I’ve ever been.”

“I love you, Andy.”

“I love you, Y/N.”

You both just stand there and hold each other until the timer goes off on the stove.

You place a soft kiss on his chest before letting go of him and opening the stove, “alright, I made a few different things, because options are always a good thing.”

“That and you’re terrible at making decisions.”

“Both can be true,” you huff before sticking your tongue out at him and he chuckles. “What Christmas movie would you like to watch?”

“I don’t really have a favorite. I guess, ‘The Shop Around The Corner’? That was my mom’s favorite.”

“She had great taste,” you smile at him as you finish set up the plate, before you both head into the living room.

For the first hour, everything is perfect and Andy teases you for being able quote the movie line for line.

However, dreams do have their bumps from time to time.

“Fuck,” you mutter as your phone starts going off.

“What’s wrong?”

“I know who it is and I don’t wanna talk to her.”

“You don’t have to answer, sweetheart.”

“Yeah I do, or she’ll just keep calling,” you mutter, sitting up and grabbing your phone. “Hello?”

“Well, merry Christmas to you too,” your mother laughs and you roll your eyes. “When are you coming over? David and I are waiting.”

“Who the hell is David?”

“My boyfriend.”

“What the hell happened to Eric?”

“Oh, we broke up months ago.”

“Of course you did. Anyway, I told you last night that I’m not coming over.”

“Y/N-”

“I’m not arguing about this with you again. I don’t want to see you and I don’t wanna see dad. I don’t need either of you ruining my favorite holiday.”

“Y/N, I know we’ve had our differences but this used to be our-”

“Don’t. This was our holiday until you deiced that I don’t matter anymore. I did one Christmas without you both and it was almost near perfect. I think I’ll survive another one just fine without you two.”

“If you don’t see your dad-”

“You ruined it when you decided that I don’t matter. It doesn’t matter if I see him or not, you’ll always talk shit about him, and he’ll always talk shit about you. Now, I’m actually enjoying my day and I’m not about to ruin it by arguing with you. I love you and Merry Christmas,” you finish with an exasperated sigh before hanging up.

You feel your tears coming on and you know you shouldn’t be, but you’re upset with yourself. Why let her get to you? Why let either of them get to you? They chose to make it this way and you’ve made your peace with that, so why are you so worked up now?

“Talk to me, honey. What’s going on?” Andy questions, pausing the movie and pulling you close.

“It’s so fucking stupid,” you sob, wiping your eyes, “I’m ruining everything.”

“Hey, no you aren’t. What’s going on?”

“Christmas was such a big deal when I was child because we didn’t have any money. We made ornaments, stayed up on Christmas Eve to decorate our shitty tree and watch movies, then on Christmas Day my mom would make a big breakfast,” you chuckle softly, sniffling a little. “We’d eat, sing and dance around to Christmas songs, watch more movies, have a small lunch, and we’d get around to presents late in the afternoon. I never cared about them much, because I knew they couldn’t afford a lot. The only thing I cared about was that we were happy. For two days out of the year, we were all really happy and we were happy together.

Then as I got older, and they started arguing more, Christmas became a day for just my mom and I. She knew how much it meant to me and she wanted me to still have that feeling. She wanted me to know that even though things were changing, some things would always stay the same. It was alright for a while, but after the divorce...it just got so nasty. I would split my day with them, which would be an argument on its own, because the both them wanted me for the day. I would spend the morning and evening with her, then finish the day with him. Yeah, they had money at that point so they showered me with gifts, but they would just talk shit about each other to me. The whole spirit and idea of it was ruined. Last year was the first Christmas I spent alone and it was the first time that I loved it again since I was 15. There was no arguing, no feelings of guilt that I could letting one of them down, and no anger. It was me, my TV, ice cream, wine, and a quiet dinner.

Now, I get to spend it with you and I’m so fucking happy, because even without the gifts, this is the best. I have you and I really couldn’t ask for anything else,” you smile at him as more tears start to come.

“But?”

“Jacob doesn’t understand how lucky he is at times. Even with you and Laurie split up, he still got to see the both of you today. You’re a gentleman, so I know you didn’t say anything awful about Laurie, and for as awful as Laurie is, she knows how much Jacob worships the ground you walk on, so she’s not going to say anything terrible about you. Even if it’s not together, he still gets to see the both of you and enjoy it. He gets to bring Sarah with him and know he won’t be embarrassed or have to apologize for the actions of his parents. My parents fucking hate each other and that’s never going to change, and I know for a fact that if I were to ever bring you on the holidays, it’ll be a shit show.

They’ll spend the whole time just tearing each other down. I’m so fucking mad at them for doing this. For just tearing apart something that meant so much to me. That means something to me. Christmas was such a special time for us and it was everything, and now I’ll never enjoy it with them again. The one thing that would bring us together is now one of the many things that keeps us apart,” you cry.

“Sweetheart,” Andy coos, pulling onto his lap and you lay your head on his shoulder, “that’s not stupid at all. It’s okay to be upset about something that’s upsetting. Your parents have had more than enough time to get their shit together, and the fact that they refuse to is utter bullshit. You told your mother last night that you weren’t coming over, and she still called and tried to act like it was something that hadn’t been discussed. That’s fucked up, and no matter what’s happened over time, she knows how much today means to you. It’s fucked up and it’s selfish. Don’t feel like you’re ruining anything by being rightfully upset, because you’re not.”

“I should start on dinner,” you sniff, wiping your eyes as you go to get up, but Andy’s hold on you is strong.

“Hey, I love you, Y/N,” he tells you as he softly forces your gaze on him with his free hand. “It’s okay to open up to me about your past, you know that.”

“I don’t want you to go away, Andy.”

“I’ve told you I’m not and I mean that, why don’t you trust that?”

“Because you’re too good to be true,” you laugh humorlessly, “I keep waiting for you to go, because all of this is a lot. I’m a lot to deal with.”

“Babe, I got us a home,” he chuckles, “what else do you need me to do? You want me to propose?”

“Andy.”

“Listen, I think about it every single day. I want everything with you forever. I’ll propose to and marry you today if that’s what it takes for you to believe me.”

You don’t even think about it; you just cup his face and kiss him passionately. As always, you want to get lost in Andrew Steven Barber and every emotion he makes you feel. Even if it all crashes and burns, everything he makes you feel lets you know that all of this is worth it.

He truly is the love of your life.

“I should start on dinner,” you breathe once you two break apart.

“After the movie?”

“It’s getting late and-”

“Please?”

You’ll never tell him no.

“Right after.”

“Sounds good to me,” he smiles at you before pressing play on the movie.

You two barely watch the movie, because neither of you can keep your hands off of each other, but the second it comes to an end, you’re practically pushing Andy off of you.

“Just a little bit longer,” he begs breathlessly.

“Judging by what I just felt on my inner thigh, we won’t get anything else done tonight,” you laugh.

“Tonight?”

“I’ll make you so happy tonight, daddy,” you promise in the innocent tone that makes him insanely feral.

“Don’t start,” he warns with a low growl as he gets off of you.

“Punish me for it later,” you wink, getting up and letting up a little yelp when he slaps your ass. “Don’t get ahead of yourself, daddy.”

“I swear to God, you’re gonna ruin me,” he groans and you laugh. “What am I supposed to do while you’re cooking?”

“Watch ‘A Charlie Brown Christmas’,” you shrug before walking out of the room, and you hear him scoff.

You start going over everything that you two discussed over in your head as you start on dinner and it feels as if your heart is about to burst open.

Yes, hes told you he wants everything with you multiple times, but the fact that he’s so ready to marry you? It’s not something he said just put you at ease, and you could tell by the look in his eyes.

You know that he’s happy to wait and you’re so happy he’s so patient with you, because the reality of someone genuinely loving and wanting you is something you still aren’t able to able to believe.

However, that’s not something you wanna focus on right now. It’s Christmas and you’ve got a dinner to prepare.

You notice that the water is finally boiling and you frown. You hate this part.

You sigh as you open the fridge and take out the stapled plastic bag. “Sorry buddy, I really don’t wanna do this.”

You take the lobster out of the bag, place it on the cutting board, and look at it. You wanna call Andy in and ask him to kill it, but it’s supposed to be a surprise, so that would defeat the purpose. Sure, you can close your eyes, but knowing you, that’ll more than likely make things worse. Usually, you can get Sarah or Jacob to do it, but that’s obviously not an option right now.

You’ve just got to do it.

You pick up the knife and hold it directly over the lobster’s head, “I’m so sorry!” you exclaim before stabbing it.

You’re quick to remove the rubber bands on its claws and throw it into the pot, before throwing the knife into the sink.

You’re a murderer.

“What’s going on in here?” Andy asks as he makes his way into the kitchen.

“Nothing nothing,” you smile as you quickly cover the lid.

“Who were you apologizing to?” he asks as he cocks an eyebrow.

“Dinner.”

“What the hell are you making?” he laughs.

“You just wait and see. Now, out of the kitchen!”

“I want a drink,” he says with a coy smile as he makes his way over to the cabinet and grabs a glass.

“Don’t try and get slick with me, Barber,” you laugh.

“I’m not trying anything,” he shrugs as he pours himself a drink, but you see the smile playing on his lips.

“Out of the kitchen.”

“I miss you.”

“You’re nosey.”

“Both can be true.”

“Andy!” you laugh, pushing him playfully.

“I’ll leave you alone...for now,” his tone foreboding as he starts to walk away, “but I’ll be back.”

“Out of the kitchen!” you laugh before sticking your tongue out at him.

From that moment on, Andy won’t give you a moment of peace. He’s either trying to call you out of the kitchen or he pops in to bother you.

“You’re making steak? Now we’re getting somewhere!” he beams as he pops up behind you, causing you to jump.

“You’re honestly the worst person to make dinner for,” you giggle as he wraps his arms around you.

“In my defense, we usually make dinner together.”

“That’s a shitty defense. I’m appalled, District Attorney Barber.”

“I can’t really make a good case when you look this good,” he mumbles against your neck before kissing it. “What was in the pot earlier?”

“Food.”

“Why won’t you tell me?”

“Because dinner is almost ready!”

“Did you make this salad yourself? A homemade chicken ceasar salad?”

“Andrew Steven Barber, go away!”

“How much longer do I have to wait?”

“Keep it up and I’ll send you to bed without supper.”

“You’re mean on Christmas,” he mutters and you laugh. “Jacob’s been calling and texting you.”

“What did he say?”

“I don’t know, I didn’t go through your phone.”

“I don’t care. You know my passcode, just check it and tell me.”

“So, I have permission to leave and come back into the kitchen?”

“I’m going to fight you,” you giggle.

“I just wanna make sure I’m not breaking any rules. I don’t wanna get banished from our home.”

“You are such a pain in the ass,” you chuckle as he leaves the room.

It’s quiet for only a few moments before you hear, “well, it seems like he had an eventful dinner.”

“Uh oh.”

“By the time they arrived, Laurie was drunk and Sarah had to help her finish dinner.”

“Fuck.”

“Do you want me to read the rest?”

“Might as well.”

“She cried over me moving on and away and said that if I give her another chance, she’ll be better.”

“Jesus, she didn’t say this in front of Sarah, did she?”

“He doesn’t say.”

“Fuck.”

“What do you want me to say?”

You’re thoughtful before you speak. “Just say, in the middle of making myself dinner, but that sounds like a fucking shit show. My phone was in the other and that’s why I missed your call. I promise to talk to you before you go on vacation, but for the time being, just enjoy the rest of your night with Sarah. I love you.”

“How do you know how to handle him so well?”

“Years of practice, Barber. Now, out of the kitchen.”

“So damn bossy,” he sighs before kissing your cheek. “How much longer?”

“Soon! Now out!” you giggle.

It’s not that you don’t want to talk to Jacob, but for right now, you just want to focus on you and Andy. Thankfully, a few moments later, you hear Andy answer his phone with ‘hey bud’, and you know it’s Jacob.

You’re more than happy for the welcomed distraction as you finish up dinner and start to put everything together on plates.

‘It’s dinner time,’ you mouth to Andy as he paces back and forth while talking on the phone.

“Bud, we’ll talk about all of it when you get back from vacation, okay? I wouldn’t stress too much about it, because your mother is just being...your mother. It’s all gonna be fine, okay? Don’t worry....I love you too, Jake...Merry Christmas to you and Sarah too,” he smiles before hanging up.

“Everything okay?”

“One way or another it will be,” he smiles weakly, “now, show me what’s for dinner.”

“Only if you ask nicely.”

“Please feed me,” he whines and you laugh.

“I guess, come on,” you smile as you make your way back into the kitchen.

“Sweetheart, all of this looks amazing. It smells fantastic!” Andy marvels as he looks over the table.

“I made the sauce that you love for the fettuccine and-”

“Is that lobster in the pasta? Oh no,” he starts laughing, “you had to kill it didn’t you? That’s why you were apologizing?”

“I’m a murderer! I stabbed it in the head!”

“Why didn’t you just put in the pot?” he laughs, wrapping you in a tight hug,

“I was told that it’s more humane to kill it first! I usually get Sarah or Jake to do it, but that obviously wasn’t an option.”

“You could’ve asked me.”

“It was supposed to be a surprise!”

“You really are the sweetest thing,” he chuckles, “I love you.”

“I love you, I hope you enjoy everything.”

“There’s so much food.”

“Leftovers, my friend. Leftovers,” you smirk as you two break apart. “I seasoned the broccoli just the you like, but there’s very little butter because I put a good amount on the lobster.”

“Have you thought about going to cooking school?”

“Don’t suggest anything until you try it,” you laugh as you pour yourself a glass of wine.

Dinner is perfect (according to Andy), and you can’t help but feel a little silly about crying earlier. Yes, your feelings were valid but, for the most part, the day has been everything you’ve ever wanted and more. You’re with the love of your life, you’re both happy, it’s snowing, and you honestly don’t think there’s ever been a time in your life where you’ve felt this content.

This is how it should be.

“It’s finally time to open presents!” Andy yells after he puts away the last of the leftovers, running into the living room.

“You’re giant child,” you laugh, following behind with a bottle of bourbon for him, and you freshly refilled glass of wine.

“I wanna see your face when you open your gifts!”

“You go first, cause you were the one who wanted to open gifts first.”

“How about we both pick a gift?”

“Fine,” you giggle as you sit on the floor next to him.

“Alright, open this one and I’ll open-”

“Why do you get to pick your own gift and I don’t get to pick mine?!”

“Because I bought that gift 7months ago and have been desperate to give it to you since I purchased it.”

“What did you do?”

“Just take it,” he laughs as he passes you the small long box. “I’ll take this one...why is it heavy?”

“I don’t know,” you shrug, sipping on your wine.

“We had an agreement-”

“I have a feeling that whatever is in this box breaks our agreement.”

“Y/N.”

“Just open it!”

“Fuck,” he sighs, putting his drink down before tearing off the paper. “No.”

“You needed it!”

“Sweetheart-”

“Andy, your old laptop is shit, and you were never going to get yourself a new one.”

“An Apple?!”

“It’s what you’re used to!”

“It’s too much!”

“Just say ‘thank you’ and give me a kiss.”

“You are something else, ya know that?” he chuckles in disbelief as he leans over and gives you a kiss. “The most selfless person I know.”

“Do you like it?”

“I love it. Now you.”

“I’m afraid.”

“If I had to open yours, you have to open mine.”

“We’re the worst,” you mutter and he laughs. “Andy...jewelry definitely breaks our agreement.”

“After the gift I just opened from you, I don’t wanna hear it.”

“Andy-”

“Open it.”

You’re slow to rip of the paper and glance at Andy before opening the box. “Andy...”

“Do you remember the talk we had that night we went for ice cream? The first time we hung out?”

“You didn’t...oh Andy!”

“You said that, after dogs, butterflies make you the happiest. They’re so delicate, but also so strong, and they’re so light but also leave you with a good feeling. A butterfly is something so fleeting, but so everlasting.”

“Andy, this gorgeous, but it’s too much.”

“No it isn’t.”

“A diamond encrusted bracelet of butterflies-”

“Stop, you’re worth it. I know it makes you happy.”

“You didn’t have to-”

“I wanted to. I love you.”

“Andy, this is too much.”

“Do you like it?”

“I love it.’

“Then its not. Put it on, lets see it.”

You’re hesitant at first, but the second it’s on your wrist, there’s a smile painted on your face.

“Andy...”

“It looks great on you.”

“This had to cost-”

“Don’t worry about the cost. I saw it, thought of you, and decided you needed it. I’m not returning it, so just enjoy it.”

“You’re too good to me.”

“I’m not good enough,” he smirks before kissing you.

How is this real life?

As you suspected, all of Andy’s gifts are much more than you two agreed upon, and you feel foolish for not getting him more lavish gifts.

“You didn’t stick to the agreement at all,” you laugh as you open up your last gift from him; a brand new kitchen knife set.

“Listen, you you said your blades were getting dull and-”

“You didn’t have to put yourself into debt to get me new ones! I was gonna buy some soon, anyway!”

“I didn’t put myself into debt and now you don’t have to spend the money. Besides, the new briefcase that has ‘Attiucs Finch’ engraved in it? I don’t wanna hear it.”

“You’re annoying.”

“So are you,” he laughs before kissing your temple.

“Let me take my stuff upstairs and we’ll watch another movie,” you giggle as you get up and grab your bag.

“I’ll clean up while you do that. Do you liken your gifts?”

“I adore them almost as much as In adore you.”

“I really love making you happy.”

“Same here,” you smile before making your way out of the living room.

You get upstairs and take a deep breath as you get yourself ready for your next and final gift. Yeah, you know Andy thinks you’re beautiful, but you’ve never presented yourself to him like this. He’s usually ripping your clothes off or making you strip, but there’s always clothes on your body. And now? You’re going down there in just velvet red ribbon underwear, hoping he thinks you’re sexy as hell.

“You okay up there?” he calls with a small laugh as you put your Santa hat on.

“Yeah, I’m just getting your last gift together,” you respond, making your way down the steps.

“Funny you should say that, because I have...fuck,” he sighs as he looks you over.

“You’ve been a really good boy this year, daddy.”

“Sweetheart...holy shit.”

“I think you should be rewarded, don’t you?” you innocently ask as you straddle him.

“Baby-”

“Because I really think you should,” you moan, grinding your hips against his.

“Santa’s little whore, huh?” he grunts, gripping your hips and starting to move with you.

“I’m whatever you want me to be,” you promise with breathy sigh as he moans. “You like it, daddy? Your cock...it’s so hard! It feels like you do!”

“Jesus, sweet girl!”

“Wanna feel you,” you whimper, raising yourself just a little as you pull his sweatpants down just enough that you see him, stroking him a bit before lightly tracing the tip of his cock with your fingers. You smirk, getting just a bit of pre-cum on your fingers, bringing them to your lips as licking them softly.

“Sweet girl,” he growls with a warning tone.

“Just wanted a taste, daddy...oh fuck!” you mewl as you lower yourself down on his cock. “You fucking fill me so good, daddy!”

“Look at you,” he moans as you start to ride, “you look so beautiful when you take daddy’s fat cock!”

“Shit!”

“Daddy’s gonna destroy this perfect little cunt, but you gotta cum for me first.”

“F...fuck, you promise?”

“You’ve been such a good little girl today, it’s only fair that I-”

“Andy!” Laurie yells as she bangs on the door.

Andy’s quickly turns his head, but you force his attention back on you, “focus, daddy,” you coo softly as you pick up your pace.

“Andy!” Laurie calls again, a little louder and longer this time.

“Just focus, you wanna make me cum, don’t you daddy?”

“Fuck,” he groans as you take his hand and place it around your throat.

“You know what I need, daddy,” you whimper, “be a good boy and make me cum, please!”

“Sweet girl,” he grunts as his grip on your neck tightens.

“Andy, please!” Laurie begs pathetically.

“That’s it, daddy! Ri...right there! Oh God!” you mewl as squirt all over his cock.

“Fuck!” he broods as he fills you with his desire.

You both just sit there for a moment, breathing heavy and embracing each other, as Laurie continues banging on the door.

“Hands and knees. On the floor,” he demands hotly, looking up at you with lust filled eyes.

You don’t hesitate at all as Laurie’s banging finally settles down a little.

“Just can’t stop yourself from making a mess, can you?” Andy taunts as he thrusts himself inside you.

“Daddy!”

“And we just got that sofa, sweet girl.”

“ ‘m so sorry, daddy! Just felt so good! Fuck!”

“ ‘ts okay, baby. You look so fucking pretty under these fucking Christmas lights,” he huffs, slapping your ass hard, “cause you’re daddy’s gift, right?”

“Y...yes!” you sob, feeling your orgasm building up again.

“Andy, please just talk to me!” Laurie begs from the other side of the door.

“Feels too good, daddy! I need to-”

“Tsk tsk tsk, you know you only cum when daddy says so,” he chides, gripping your hair tight.

“Oh my God!”

“Jesus, I always forget how pathetic you get when you’re desperate to cum,” he chuckles darkly before dipping down and biting your neck.

“Daddy please!”

“I want her to hear you,” he husks against the shell of your ear as he starts to massage your clit.

“Fuck!”

“Makeher hear how much you love me.”

“Daddy!”

“Make her hear how much we love each other, because I love you so fucking much, sweet girl.”

“OH FUCK!” you cry out, squirting hard all over his cock, and you’re more than certain you’ve made a mess on the carpet.

“Such a good little whore,” he praises before pulling out and flipping you on your back.

“Daddy!”

“I know, sweet girl, I know,” he coos, gripping your hips and adjusting you a little before thrusting himself inside you again. “Daddy’s gonna take such good care of you.”

“You...you always, fuck! You always do,” you sob, pulling at the ends of his sweater. “Wanna see all of you, please!”

“Anything for you, sweet girl.”

If Laurie is still out there you can’t hear her.

Andy quickly discards his sweater before dipping down and pressing soft kisses to your collar bone.

“Oh God, please don’t stop, daddy!”

“You’re so fucking perfect, baby! Everything about you...”

“Fuck!”

“C’mere,” he broods before pulling you upright with him. “So fucking gorgeous.”

You look down at him as your hair falls in front of your face, taking in every bit of his hard, beautiful body. You’re sure that you’ll never see a more gorgeous man in your life, and you’re also sure that no one will ever make you feel as good.

His hand travels down between your bodies, and his fingers find your most sensitive spot and you know that everything happening tonight is real. He chooses you, he loves you, and he wants you.

He needs you.

“Too full, daddy! Too...oh God!”

“You can take a little bit more, babygirl,” he husks as he starts rubbing your clit faster.

“Daddy...please! I need it!”

“Gonna make you so fucking happy, sweet girl! Never gonna...fuck, never gonna be brokenhearted again!”

“Fuck! I’m gonna...fuck!” you mewl while clawing at his back.

“Jesus, sweet girl! Let go! Let go right now!”

You scream Andy’s name as your orgasm washes over you, clenching around him tighter when you feel his release filling you up.

Neither of you say anything. You just hold on to him tightly, trying to come down from your euphoria as well as trying to stay awake.

“You okay, babe?” he asks after a moment.

“Mhm.”

“Was I too rough?”

“No daddy.”

His phone buzzes and you whine in protest. “Just rest, sweetheart.”

“You said...you said you have another gift for me,” you breathe as his phone buzzes again. “You may as well answer her.”

“She can wait.”

“Clearly not.”

“Hey, come back to me,” he coos softly. “Don’t get upset over her. Not now, not tonight.”

“She’s just never gonna go away. She’ll always be around.”

“But that has nothing to do with us.”

“Andy-”

“Y/N, I love you. Whatever bullshit Laurie is dealing with is just that: her bullshit. It’s just you and me now.”

“You feel that way now-”

“I’ll always feel that way.”

You sigh and rest your forehead against his, “today was perfect. I love you, thank you.”

“I’d do anything for you.”

“What’s my other gift?”

“Oh,” he chuckles, “that. You’re gonna freak out, but don’t.”

“Andy, what did you do?”

“Well, you said you wanted us to go away together.”

“And?”

“You said wanted us to have our own ‘Roman Holiday’.”

“You didn’t!”

“Before you start yelling, it isn’t as expensive as you think it is and-”

“Andy! I said I would save up money!”

“You wanted it, so I wanted you to have it,” he says simply with a shrug.

You cup his face in your hands and kiss him like you’re afraid he’s about to leave you. His hold on you tightens, he deepens the kiss, and you feel him coming back to life.

“Andy,” you moan, grinding yourself against him as his phone buzzes again. “For fucks sake!”

“I’ll answer her and then I swear I’ll take care of you,” he groans, pulling out of you as you settle yourself underneath the Christmas tree.

Andy’s quickly gets his phone, and you undress yourself, deciding that clothes are no longer necessary for the rest of the night.

“What the fuck?” he mumbles as he starts making his way to the front door.

“What’s wrong?”

“More like, what’s right,” he counters as he opens the door. “There’s no fucking way...”

“Andy, what’s going on?”

“Holy shit!” he exclaims, grabbing something out of the mailbox before closing the door, turning to face you. “She signed the papers.”

“Are you serious? What did she say in the texts? Are you fucking serious?”

“A few choice words about you-”

“I can handle it.”

“Sweetheart-”

“Just read it, Andy.”

He sighs before unlocking his phone. “You and that little whore are disgusting, I hope you know that. Also, the whole block can probably hear you two, so that’s a nice gift for everyone on Christmas. I hope whoever the fuck she is that she’s worth all the hell you’re wreaking on our family. I just want you to know that when she walks away, I’ll be ready to take you back. I love you. Merry Christmas.”

“How did she even find our home?”

“Probably Jacob, cause she still doesn’t know that I’m with you.”

“I feel like there’s a catch. Laurie being selfless? It doesn’t add up.”

“Her signature is everywhere it needs to be, sweetheart. It’s finally fucking official,” he smiles at you.

Without giving it another thought, you’re on your feet, running over to him and jumping on him as soon as your arms are around him.

“This is real?”

“As real as it gets, sweetheart.”

“You still want me?”

“Ya know, I think I’ll use the next few hours to show you just how much I still want you. How much I’ll always want you,” he smirks before starting to run up the stairs as you start laughing.

In the back of your mind, you know this isn’t as simple as Laurie is making it seem, but for right now, you don’t care. You belong to Andy completely and he finally belongs to only you. Yes, he’s been telling you how you’re the only one for him, but this is different. It’s so much more. Yeah, you’re one step closer to pure and utter chaos, but you’re also one step closer an actual real relationship that’s truly worth all of the energy and stress you’ve put into it.

Merry Christmas indeed.

“I don’t wanna go back to my loft tomorrow,” you sigh as you rest your head on Andy’s chest, intertwining your fingers with his.

“Then just move in. This your home.”

“I know, but we haven’t told Jacob yet and...it’s gonna be hard, but we need to do it. We need to have that talk with him before we officially do anything.”

“He comes back tomorrow, so lets-”

“I’ve been thinking about that too,” you practically mumble as you make little circles on his chest with your pointer finger.

“Y/N.”

“Just hear me out. I’m not backing out of anything, or asking for more time. I just don’t want our vacation to be filled with me crying because Jacob hates me.”

“He won’t-”

“Don’t, Andy. Just don’t. He’s going to be furious with the both of us. I don’t want out first trip away together to be clouded by that.”

“Sweetheart, the trip isn’t until May.”

“I know, I know. So, if you still want to tell him when he gets back tomorrow, I’m fine with that.”

“No, you have a point,” he sighs. “He is gonna be furious and you’re gonna be beside yourself, and that’s something I don’t want. Especially during our very first trip together. I just don’t like keeping it from him.”

“Trust me, I feel the same, but the timing wasn’t right. It didn’t help that it took Laurie for-fucking-ever to sign the damn papers,”

“At least she signed them though, and that’s something to smile about,” he reassures you with a gentle squeeze.

“Yeah, you have a point. What did she agree to in the end?”

“She keeps the house, her car, we split our Savings and I keep whatever is in mine, she gets the furniture, and she gets to keep the timeshare we got in California.”

“You have a timeshare?”

“Had a timeshare,” he laughs, but he can sense your uneasiness. “Uh oh, what’s wrong, sweetheart?”

“It’s stupid.”

“Talk to me.”

“There’s just so much...I don’t want you to feel like you have get me things because you have more than me.”

“Y/N-”

“And it’s not like I think you’re rich or anything, it’s just very obvious that you have more money than me and-”

“Hey, stop,” he chuckles softly. “I don’t buy you things because I think of you as some charity case. I do it because I love you and I love making you happy.”

“I’m just not used to being loved, Andy. I’m not used to being the girl that someone picks.”

“Well, take as much time as you need to get used to it,” he reassures you before kissing the top of your head.

“You really wanna face the world with me when all of this comes out?”

“I wanna face the world with you no matter what.”

“I love you, Andy.”

“I love you, Y/N. I love you more than you’ll ever know,” he whispers before pressing a soft kiss into your hair.

As you both lay in bed, looking up at the moon, you wonder just how well you both will handle the hell that’s about to come your way. You believe in the love that Andy has for you, and you know it’s stronger than anything you’ve ever felt, but the fear is still there, because who the hell ever chooses you? You’re terrified of pushing him away, but you don’t have a fucking clue in hell how to keep him close when it all becomes too much.

God, you really hope you don’t fuck this up.

Jacob’s P.O.V.

“What do you mean you’re going away?” I ask as you continue to pack.

“I just need to get out of here. I feel like I’m gonna lose my fucking my mind,” you huff, slamming a drawer shut.

It’s not like I haven’t noticed the changes in you since Sarah and I got back from vacation, but this just seems drastic.

Then again, your moods have been too.

You’re either extremely happy or severely distant. You either wanna be left alone or are desperate to hangout. You’re not you and for as much as I wanna ask you about it, Sarah keeps telling me that you’ll talk about it when you’re ready, and I know she’s right, but lately it feels like you’re a million miles away and I can’t reel you back in, no matter how hard I try. I hate that.

I hate feeling like it’s no longer me and you against the world.

“It’s just for a few weeks,” you mutter, throwing more close into your suitcase.

“It’s just my dad and now you-”

“What’s going on with your dad?”

“He told me that he got tickets for a vacation last week. Between work and all the shit with my mom, he just needs a break.”

“That makes sense.”

“Y/N, can you please just take a break and tell me what’s going on?”

“We’ll talk when I get back.”

“Y/N-”

“Jacob, its been a hell of a few months...a hell of a few years. I just need to finally do something for me.”

What aren’t you telling me?

“Y/N, what’s going on with you? I know you say that nothing’s changed between us, but it feels like it has. I don’t feel close to you anymore.”

“Jake-”

“You can’t tell me that you haven’t noticed a change in our friendship.”

“Of course there is! Both of our lives are changing! You’re planning a wedding!”

“And what about your life? What’s going on? Please talk to me!”

You’re hesitant before you answer me, “I might be moving when I get back. I don’t know, nothing’s been decided yet.”

“Moving? Where? Why?”

“It’s just time for a change. I feel like I need to uproot and start over. I’m not gonna be far, I’m just-”

“Are you moving in with someone?”

You’re hesitant again. “Why does it matter?”

“Why won’t you tell me?”

“Jake, whether I am or I’m not doesn’t concern you.”

“Why won’t you tell me?”

“Jake-”

“Is it my dad?”

“What the...why would you say that?”

“My mom’s been saying-”

“Don’t finish that statement,” you warn before walking over to your dresser and grabbing more clothes.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“We’ll talk about of it when I get back.”

“Why not now?”

“Because I don’t wanna fucking talk about it right now!” you snap, throwing your things down.

I’ve clearly hit some nerve, because you’ve never acted this way with me before.

“Y/N-”

“I just can’t do this right now. That’s all there is to it. There’s a lot going on that I don’t know how to deal with and I don’t know how to put them into words, so I just don’t feel like doing it now.”

“There was a time when you were okay with telling me everything, and now-”

“How are things with Sarah?’ you counter.

“What do you mean-we’re fine?”

“Then why aren’t off planning a wedding with her?”

“One, everything is on hold till you get back; not my decision, hers. Two, my best friend is icing me out-”

“I’m not icing you out, Jacob!”

“Listen, if you’re just over this friendship, just have the fucking decency to say it, because-”

“Jacob, just stop! Please...stop,” you sob.

Great, now I feel like an asshole.

“Y/N-”

“When I get back, okay? We’ll talk about everything when I get back, okay?”

“You could always talk to me before-”

“And I know I can now,” you interrupt with a heavy sigh, “I’m just tired of talking and planning right now. I need a break and then I’ll be back to myself.”

I can’t fault you for that. You’ve spent your whole life arguing and planning, it only make sense that you’re fed up.

But still.

“When you get back?”

“I promise, Jake.”

“I love you.”

“I love you too, Jacob. Just go home and rest, okay?”

Something is off, but there’s no use in pushing. Not when you’re like this.

All I can do is give you a kiss on the cheek before making my way out of your place. I guess I made it our home, which was fucked up on my part.

It’s not like I lied to my dad when I said that my feelings for you aren’t stronger than the love I have for Sarah, it’s just that you’ve always made me feel normal. Being my friend has never been easy, but you’ve never left my side. You’ve always defended me, gotten into actual fights, and have always believed me. Believed in me. Sarah and I separated at one point, and it’s not like I can blame her, but you...you’ve always been there. From the day that we met, you’ve never let my side.

I know that you’ll eventually meet someone and they’ll become the love of your life, and they’ll more than likely be older, but the way that my mother is going on about it being my father...you wouldn’t do that, would you?

I’m your best friend.

However, you didn’t deny it and that has me on edge. You probably haven’t noticed, but I see the way he looks at you, and I know you think he’s insanely attractive (like every other woman in this dumb little town). I can handle you being with someone else, but my dad?

What does he have that I don’t?

“Is everything okay?” Sarah asks as I make my way into our home; bridal magazines everywhere.

“She says so.”

“Baby, I’m sure whatever is going on, she’ll tell you when she gets back.”

“Her and my dad leaving on the same day? Even you have to notice that it’s a bit strange.”

“Babe-”

“Plus, every time I ask him about his girlfriend, he changes the subject, which is fucking weird since they’ve been dating for months.”

“Well, what did she say when you asked her?”

“She didn’t confirm it.”

“There ya go.”

“She also didn’t deny it.”

“If there’s anything to tell you, she will.”

“Why are you so calm about this?”

“Because I don’t care,” she scoffs with a shrug.

“Well, why not?!”

“Honey, they’re both adults. If they want to date, just let them, it’s really not a big deal.”

“So, you don’t care that Y/N might be the reason that my dad left my mom?”

“No, because you and I both know that the problems in your parents’ marriage didn’t start with y/n. I think that there’s a bigger issue here.”

“Not that shit again!”

“Jacob, just tell me-”

“I just want you, babe. I only want you.”

“Are you sure?”

“Sarah, you’ve been the one ever since I met you, and that’s not changing any time soon,” I promise with a smile.

It’s not like it’s a lie. Sarah is the only person I want to be with...I just need you to be with anyone but my dad. That’s not asking too much...is it?

Y/N’s P.O.V.

“We have to go to the Mouth of Truth before leave!” you whine as Andy picks you up and carries you into the villa you’ve both been staying at for a week and a half.

“We’re gonna go, I promise,” he laughs, “we’ve got two more days.”

“No, lets just stay here. Here is so much better.”

“I wish we could, sweetheart,” he sighs as his phone goes off. “For fucks sake.”

“Just ignore it.”

“You know I can’t,” he mutters as he sets you down before taking out his phone and answering it. “Hey bud, what’s up?”

For the most part, the vacation has been amazing. The villa Andy got you both is beautiful, you’ve been to almost every place you’ve seen in ‘Roman Holiday’ along with a few places that Andy’s always wanted to visit, the dinners you two have made for each other have perfect, and the sex has been remarkable.

That doesn’t mean it’s been smooth sailing.

Every day, Jacob calls you and Andy, looking for cracks in either of your stories, Laurie texts him non-stop, and Sarah has told you multiple times that she’s getting tired of Jacob’s obsession over the whole.

If things are this bad, you can’t even begin to imagine how much worse they’ll be when you two get home and tell everyone. However, you’re not home yet, and you’re determined to make the best of the last few days you two have left. You quickly slip into the blue lace lingerie you were saving for the last day of the trip, your skinny black heels, and let your hair done. You do a quick look over in the mirror before making your way downstairs.

“I’m sure she’ just taking a break from...,” Andy trails off once his eyes land on you, jaw dropping just a little.

Mission accomplished.

“I’m sorry, I got distracted,” he almost stutters as he clears his throat, “I’m sure she’s just taking a break...she is on vacation, Jake.”

“Hang up,” you mouth as you straddle him, starting to undo the button on his jeans.

“You said she seemed pretty stressed and frustrated when she was packing, so I would imagine....she has a lot going on. I’m sure she’ll tell you everything when she gets back...I’ve been working non-stop for 4 years, Jake. I just-” he gasps as you slide yourself down on him, “I-I needed a break. Your mother and I talked about gong away a lot, but....but we never did it.”

“Hang up,” you mouth again as you start to pick your pace, hitting that spot deep within that makes you come alive for him.

“Listen, when...when I get back home, you and I will have a lunch or dinner, and we’ll talk about everything...y-yes...yes, we can go to the diner,” he breathes as he grips your throat tight, “I’ll talk to you later and I’ll be home soon.”

“Daddy please,” you mouth, gripping his shoulders as your climax starts to build. “Need you so much.”

Andy’s eyes go wide as he watches you, memorized by the way you move your hips as you take your bra off, your mouth agape as you try to hold on.

“I gotta...I gotta go, okay? Yes Jacob, we’ll talk soon...I really gotta go...I love you too,” he grunts before finally fucking hanging up.

“Daddy!” you cry out come undone, leaning your forehead against his.

“Now, who told you to be a whore and pull that little stunt, huh?”

“I want all of your attention, daddy. This is our trip, isn’t it?”

“You don’t feel important?” he taunts as he wraps his arms around before getting up, “you don’t think you’re my main focus?”

“No,” you moan, wrapping your legs around him as the feel of him deeper inside of you starts driving you insane as he heads for up the stairs.

“I thought I was doing a good idea of that night after night.”

“Shit,” you moan, grinding yourself against him.

“And every morning when I wake you up by eating this perfect little pussy.”

“I just need...need you! Didn’t feel important,” you whine.

“Let daddy fix that,” he smirks, laying you down on the bed before fucking into you relentlessly. “Let daddy make you feel better!”

“Fuck!”

“My sweet, sweet girl.”

“Oh my God!”

“You’re so fucking beautiful, baby. God, I never get tired at looking you...at this perfect little body.”

“Fuck, I’m so...so close!”

“Yeah? You gonna be a good girl and cream on daddy’s cock?”

All you can do is nod.

“Use your words,” he growls, slapping your clit.

“Fuck! Yes...YES!” you cry out, gripping the sheets as your body trembles.

“Such a good girl,” he praises as he pulls out, “I want you to tell me how good you taste,” he coos as he slides two fingers inside of you.

“Fuck, daddy!”

“Tell me, baby,” he encourages as he smears your lips with your cum. “Daddy really wants to know.”

“So good,” you moan as you lick your lips.

“Yeah? I think I’ll find out for myself,” he smirks before getting on his knees.

“Fuck, you make...make me feel...shit!” you cry out, gripping his hair as uses three of his fingers fuck you, while he sucks and licks your clit. “So fucking good to me,” you moan.

You prop up yourself using one of your elbows and look down, meeting Andy’s intense gaze on you.

“I...I love you so much, Andy,” you brood, feeling that knot in your core tighten. “I only...only need...you!” you cry out, coating his fingers (and you’re sure his face) with your release.

Andy takes his time cleaning you up, keeping his eyes on you, before slowly peppering you body with the most soft and delicate kisses hes ever given you, as he makes his way up your body.

“Never been this in love with anyone,” he groans he pushes himself inside of you. “Never knew I could be this in love.”

“Andy!”

“You are everything to me. I’m gonna love you until...until my dying breath,” his promises as his movements start to become erratic.

Between your juices still glistening on his beard, his words, and the fact that he keeps hitting that spot inside of you that makes your whole body ignite, you feel yourself ready to come apart for the final part.

“Can’t...need to let go!”

“Do it, sweet girl! Give me everything!”

“Andy!” you sob, squirting all over his cock as you dig your nails into his back.

“Fuck!”

You both just stay there for a moment, living in the moment, and trying to commit to memory how perfect this moment is.

“I’m just tired of hiding, baby,” you breathe after a moment.

“I know sweetheart, I can’t wait to tell Jacob about us.”

“Do you mean that?”

“Sweetheart, it’s not going to be ideal, and I know we’ll have hell to pay, but I just want to be with you. That’s all I care about at this point. Hell or high water, we’ll finally be together for real. I’m in love with you and I want to finally express that the right way. Not just in private.”

“He’s gonna be so hurt, Andy.”

“I know, sweetheart, but he’ll get over it.”

“Can we just ignore our phones for the next few days? The trip is almost over and I don’t wanna deal with anything that’ll make us unhappy until we get back.”

“Sounds good to me, sweet girl. Come here,” he coaxes softly.

You move closer to him and lay your head on his chest, sighing in content as he wraps his arms around you.

There will never be a better feeling than being in Andy’s arms.

“Lets just do it when we get back. We can do dinner at our house and we’ll just...we’ll deal with it,” Andy suggests with a heavy sigh. “Our flight lands at 3:30...it’s time to get it over with. Tell Jacob then tell Laurie.”

“Oh God, Laurie.”

“Yeah, that’ll more than likely go worse than everything with Jacob.”

“What the fuck did we get ourselves into?” you laugh humorlessly.

“Love. We got ourselves into love.”

“You’re damn right we did,” you smile up at him.

For the rest of the trip, you and Andy ignore your phones and just focus on each other. You go site seeing, dancing, make love, watch ‘Roman Holiday’, make dinners, go out to the best restaurants, and just live in the moment. There’s no sense in pretending that going home won’t be chaotic, so you both decide that it’s best to just live in the moment until it’s time to go back.

Until it’s time to deal with the consequences of your actions.

“Andy, are you sure-”

“Honey, I know all of this is scary, but I’m not changing my mind. It’s gonna be rough, it’s gonna suck, but we’ll get through it,” he interrupts as you both lay in bed and stare up at the ceiling.

“I just want you to be sure that you want this. Want us. Want me.”

“I’m never gonna change my mind, sweetheart. I’m all in forever. Are you?”

“You’re the only one for me. Always have been and you always will be.”

“Just don’t forget that we have each other, okay? No matter how chaotic it may seem, you have me and I have you.”

“You don’t forget either.”

“It’s you and me,” he smiles down at you. “It’s me and you until the end.”

As you both lay in bed, trying to calm your nerves about heading back tomorrow, you know that you both have the same question on your mind: how the fuck do we approach this?

“Lets do dinner at the loft,” you suggest, catching yourself as you’re about to fall asleep.

“Hm?”

“I think it’ll soften the blow. Us telling him that we’re together and that we’re living together? It’s gonna be too much at once.”

“But you’re moving in-”

“No, I know, but lets just take it one thing at a time. If we tell him we went on vacation together, have been dating for a while, and live together, he’s gonna lose his shit.”

“You’re making a more than good point and that’s annoying.”

“Trust me, I don’t like it either. He knows that I’m moving and I’m sure that he’ll put two and two together once we tell him, but I think the visualization will be too much for him.”

“Alright, we’ll tell him at the loft and you’ll finally move home the next day?”

“I promise.”

“Then we better get some sleep. We have an early flight.”

“Sounds good...I love you, Andy.”

“I love you, Y/N.”

As you both settle into bed, anxiety at an all time high, you hope and pray that telling Jacob won’t be as bad as you think it will be.

Yeah, he’ll be hurt and annoyed, but he’ll hopefully get over it quick...right?

You drift off to sleep with that thought leading and you can only pray to God that you’re right.

Please, just this once, let things not be painful.

“What time are they coming over?” Andy yawns as gets out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, sitting next to you on the sofa.

“One, get dressed,” you laugh, “two, you need a damn nap.”

“I’m fine.”

“You know I can see you, right? That’s bullshit, you need rest.”

“It’ll just fuck up me adjusting to the time change. Lets watch something that’ll keep me awake.”

“Or, you can take a nap and store up your energy.”

“There is never going to be enough sleep in the world for me to tell my son that I’m in love with his best friend.”

“That’s fair.”

“What are you watching?”

“ ‘Chicago’”

“Of course you are,” he laughs as he wraps an arm around you. “What time will they be here?”

“In two hours.”

“Shit, okay.”

“Just take a deep breath, baby. At least we’ll tell him and have it out of the way. Like you said last week, he won’t be angry with you forever.”

“He won’t be angry with you forever, either.”

“I’m not worried about me. I can handle him hating me, I just want you two to be okay.”

“Sweetheart-”

“I mean it, Andy. Your relationship with him is more important than mine.”

Andy says nothing. He just cups your face and kisses you passionately, and you let yourself get lost in it.

Lost in him.

It’s not like you two mean to get carried away, but it’s so hard for you two to contain yourselves. Soon enough, the kiss leads to you two making out, making out leads to you straddling him and grinding yourself against him, which leads to you on your knees and blowing him, which is why your clothes and the towel he was wearing are now on the floor and he’s fucking you senseless.

“Oh my God!’ you whimper as Andy picks up his pace as he sits up.

“You take my fucking cock so well, sweet girl!”

“Daddy!”

“No one has ever been take me as well as you do, not even her,” he grunts and smirks when you clench around him.

You’ll never admit it outloud but you love it when he tells you how much better you are at pleasing than Laurie ever was. Yes, it’s mean petty, and a bit sick, but fuck all if it doesn’t make you feel all that much more special and important to him.

“You got so fucking wet just from sucking daddy’s cock! Should’ve tasted this perfect little pussy before I started fucking it!”

“Oh my...fuck!’

“Got your fucking cream all over my fucking cock! God, wish you could see...shit, you I could stay in this fucking cunt all day!”

“Daddy!’

“I should film me fucking you, just so you can see just how well this greedy little cunt takes my cock!”

“Please!” you mindlessly beg, with one hand clawing at the bed and the other clawing at his chest.

“Of course my good little whore wants to me film me filling up this pretty little pussy,” he smirks devilishly before slapping your clit.

“Jesus...fuck!”

“I’ll fill this pussy then, while I fuck your ass, you can watch how wrecked you looked while I fucked this sweet little cunt. You want that, sweet girl?”

You’re too blissed out to answer. Andy spits on your on your already soaked and sticky cunt, before starting to massage your clit.

“Can’t...can’t...daddy please!”

“You don’t cum until you answer me,” he husks. “Do you want to record us? Do you wanna watch how well you take daddy’s fat cock while I fuck your perfect little ass?”

“Yes! Yes, I wanna see how well...how I take your cock, daddy! How good I am at pleasing you!”

“Fuck, and the way your perfect tits bounce with every thrust! You’re so fucking perfect, sweet girl! Ya know, daddy thinks he’ll record you soaking the bed,” he chuckles before grabbing his phone off your nightstand.

You two always take it too far.

“Look at the camera, baby. Fuck, those tears! Feel too good sweet girl?” “Yes daddy! I need to...I need to let go!”

“Such a good little whore, keep your eyes on the camera as you cum, sweet-”

“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Jacob exclaims as he bursts through the door.

And busted.

“Jacob, get out!” Andy yells, instantly covering you as you cum hard and squirt all over Andy’s cock and the bed.

This is definitely in the top three moments you never want relieve or remember in your life.

“You fucking said-”

“Go wait in the kitchen! Get out!” Andy yells as you bury your face in the crook of his neck in an attempt to hide.

Jacob huffs before slamming your bedroom door shut. This wasn’t how things were supposed to go at all.

“Looks like someone found his key to my place,” you mutter as you fight off your tears.

“Are you okay, sweetheart?”

“Why? Why the fuck did we have to get carried away now?!”

“I’ll go out there and-”

“No, we’ll go together. I just...I need a moment.”

“I’m so fucking sorry, sweetheart.”

“This isn’t on you. You didn’t force me into anything; I wanted you. I always want you. I knew they were coming and I still...fuck!”

“We can do this another-”

“No, he’s already seen...we may as well just deal with this now.”

“Are you sure, sweetheart?”

“I’m all in,” you smile up at him weakly.

Andy cleans you up and the both take your time getting dressed, not sure how the hell you’re going to approach the current situation at hand. You pull on the AC/DC sweatshirt Andy got you and the Boston College sweatpants Jacob got you, while Andy opts to only wear a pair of black sweatpants.

If the situation weren’t what it is, you would drag him back to bed, but there’s obviously no time for that.

“Does anyone want a drink?” you ask as you two finally make your way out of your room.

“I’ll take one,” Sarah mumbles as she leans against the kitchen island.

“We need to talk about-”

“We’re definitely gonna talk about it. Do you want a drink?” you interrupt Jacob as you pull two glasses out of the cabinet.

“You’re acting like-”

“I’m not acting like anything, Jacob. You and I are about to have a talk about how I’ve been dating your father and in love with him for a while. I’m gonna have a fucking drink. How about you? Do you want something that’ll help the sting or do you wanna have this talk completely sober?” you ask, finally turning your attention to him.

He’s thoughtful before he speaks, “yeah, I guess I’ll take that drink.”

“You?” you ask as you turn to Andy.

“Yeah, I think I will, sweetheart.”

You pour the four of you a tall glass of bourbon, before handing them all out and standing at Andy’s side.

“So...lets have it out. Lets talk about...your father and your best friend,” you mutter before taking a sip of your drink. “Lets talk about your father and your best friend being in love.”

taglist: @maroonsunrise83, @emerald-evans, @fuckingbye, @whxre4cevans, @autumnrose40, @greeneyedblondie44, @whiskeytangofoxtrot555, @pono-pura-vida, @nomadstucky, @sapphire-rogers, @jamneuromain

243 notes · View notes

talokanda-forever · 10 months

Text

THESE THOUGHTS HAVE BEEN PERCOLATING FOR A WHILE

This is a long one. My hope is to eventually distill this into a TikTok edit, but keeping things short and sweet is not my strong suit—obviously. But I also may not ultimately have the time. 😬 I must thank @cutelatinagirl for her recent “deep dive” posts. The way you’ve formatted them helped me gather my thoughts for this one.

When viewing the attacks and accusations made against Tenoch over the past few months ONLY within the context of his vocation as an actor, it doesn’t make much sense. It is illogical for the powers that be, with virtually unlimited influence and resources, to take time to not only insult him but degrade and dehumanize him on various social media platforms. He is an actor. Tenoch himself has stated he has no political power. He does not come from an influential family with a lot of money. And I know some tend to think because someone is an actor they must be ‘rich.’ I obviously have no visibility to Tenoch’s finances, but I’m going to hazard a guess that he doesn’t have a vault filled with gold coins that he swims in from time to time like Scrooge McDuck.

However, when viewing this coordinated smear campaign in the context of Tenoch’s social activism, it should not be surprising. Unfortunately, it should have been expected. We have seen this before in the US—most notably during the civil rights movement of the 60s and 70s.

I have often mused at how the conditions Tenoch so vividly conveys about racism/classism/colorism in Mexico seem to align with where we were in the US 60+ years ago. It is evident to me that he has actually studied our civil rights movement. Unlike today’s white-supremacy-denying politicians in the US who can only quote a couple of lines of Martin Luther King’s I Have a Dream speech as evidence that he would not have agreed with the Black Lives Matter movement (GTFOH).

Revisionist historians would have us think MLK was a universally beloved figure while he was still alive. That could not be further from the truth. You’d think his assassination would be enough evidence to the contrary, but nah. So how do mischaracterizations of history such as this get a foothold? Because those in control of the narrative decide what information is shared with the masses, and what remains obscured— and they do so BY DESIGN. Sounds an awful lot like what’s happening with Tenoch.

What is not widely disseminated is that the FBI took an active role in discrediting civil rights leaders in order to silence their voices and prevent their messages from mobilizing the masses.

The screenshot below was pulled from the ACLU website at this link:

I highlighted those portions that seem to apply most to what Tenoch is experiencing. Although the breaking up marriages bit doesn’t fully apply since he’s been divorced for some time, the accusations that have been made could very well have an impact on any current or future relationships. And don’t come at me with, “Well, these tactics were used in the US years ago and has nothing to do with Mexico in 2023.” This is more about human nature. The objective of the FBI is no different than the objective of a piece of shit billionaire media mogul. RETENTION OF POWER. The goal of employing such dirty tricks to take out those who are a threat is not restricted by an artificial, man-made border. And guess what? The FBI and CIA have had a presence throughout Latin America longer than most of our parents and grandparents have been alive, so don’t think their dirty tricks weren’t passed along to those nations. They have been in practice ever since. The people in power today are the offspring of those who were in power yesterday, whether by blood or in spirit.

COINTELPRO involved not only wiretapping, but as the investigation showed, attempts to disrupt, discredit, and defame perceived political radicals. Hoover targeted few figures as relentlessly as Reverend Martin Luther King, Jr. (There is a similar fixation on Tenoch) The charge, Communist influence in the civil rights movement. FBI Director, Hoover:

Below is an excerpt of a transcript found on the NPR’s website about some of the activities by COINTELPRO specific to MLK. The full transcript can be found here:

(Soundbite of 1970s report)

Mr. J. EDGAR HOOVER (Former FBI Director): The Communist Party of America is doing everything in its power to steal the minds and the souls and the hearts of our young people. (Tenoch is constantly aiming in message to youth because the power to change the future lies with them)

CHIDEYA: In August of 1963, Reverend King gathered more than a quarter of a million Americans on the Mall in Washington to champion Civil Rights.

(Soundbite of 1970s report)

Rev. MARTIN LUTHER KING, JR. (Civil Rights leader): Free at last, free at last. Thank God, Almighty, we're free at last.

CHIDEYA: That march spurred Hoover to action. A little more than a month later, the FBI Director petitioned the Attorney General, then Robert F. Kennedy, to approve a wiretap on King's telephone. (High profile appearances by Tenoch are soon followed up with coordinated online attacks—see more on that below) Kennedy only agreed, according to his attorney Nicholas Katzenbach, in order to protect King.

(Soundbite of 1970s report)

Mr. NICHOLAS KATZENBACH (speaking as Robert F. Kennedy's attorney): He did not let Hoover tap King's wire. That would be used, really, as almost proof that King was being influenced by Communism. Bobby thought that if he tapped it he would find out that you were not.

CHIDEYA: And in fact, Kennedy was right. The Church Commission found that the wiretap showed that Dr. King did not support Communism. (Fabricated charges with no independently corroborated evidence) And that his two associates who may have been allied with the Communist party didn't influence King's views or his organization. (Associates (PP) are the offenders but Tenoch constantly gets pulled in by association and because of his visibility) But documents suggest that Hoover's campaign against King was as much personal as political. (Fixated on Tenoch like they’re chasing a white whale) And the rift between the two men deepened in 1964.

Although what’s going on with Tenoch shouldn’t be surprising, it doesn’t make it any less irrational. Why? Because it is rooted in FEAR of losing power. Actions rooted in fear many times don’t make sense on the surface. Those who have gained power through the covert and overt subjugation of marginalized communities must also find ways to maintain that power. Remember, those who owned plantations were outnumbered by the men and women they enslaved. But there was a SYSTEM in place that kept them terrorized, disoriented, and disorganized.

Tenoch is stirring the masses and he is doing so on an international level where Mexico’s cultural elites CANNOT CONTROL THE NARRATIVE.

As some have pointed out, like @cutelatinagirl in the Tweet below, the timing can’t be ignored. Neither can the reach of his message. Releasing statements on certain platforms only in English (MER’s response to Tenoch’s only public statement) and constantly @ing Disney speak to why they are so desperate to slander Tenoch in such a public manner. Truth and facts be damned. It doesn’t matter that they have no proof. They are willing to take the risk as long as they are successful in their primary objective of taking him down.

Also, let’s not forget about this year’s Festival Prieto. I recall comments linking Tenoch’s statements about Jesus being black with how Messiah-like he looked in the footage of him walking through the crowd to get to the stage (see the video below from a post by @luzsp9-1981 ). I tried to find the exact comment but couldn’t so I’m paraphrasing. For those of us who aren’t triggered by seeing Tenoch adored by fans—many of whom are part of marginalized communities—it was taken as a lighthearted comment. I audibly giggled. However, when someone has a fear of their power being challenged, or worse yet diminished or stripped, these same images become concerning and are no laughing matter in their eyes. And there is no question his activities and online responses are being monitored. Tenoch appeared at Festival Prieto on May 25th. MER shat her half-baked Tweet on June 9th. More than enough time to coordinate a new phase of the attack.

I know we are a generation that prides itself on being well-informed and media savvy. You can’t hoodwink and bamboozle us like our unfortunate predecessors who didn’t have a world of information at their fingertips in the form of smartphones, tablets, and wearables. No siree! However, bullshit wrapped in slick packaging, designed to look like what we perceive as credible information, is still just bullshit. We have ALL been duped at some point. It is exhausting at times to dig deeper and to NOT stifle our curiosity. But we have got to stop acting like asking questions when you don’t fully understand something is a character flaw. Or that remaining neutral when a SA accusation has been revealed BY CHOICE in a PUBLIC FORUM somehow demonstrates you are a heartless bastard/bitch who denies assaults ever happen at all. Sorry, but I’m not casting aside my critical thinking skills just so Tumblrland, Instaville, and the Twitterverse might recognize me as a caring human being for the millisecond that my post/reel/Tweet is retained by the reader.

@cutelatinagirl @cantstayawaycani @observers-journal @sarahivi @luzsp9-1981 @aolechan @oakzap425 @love-too-believe @soledadmiranda @venting402 @v4mpires0ap

#tenoch huerta #tenoch huerta mejia #jose tenoch huerta mejia

63 notes · View notes

glittervame · 2 months

Text

Lord and Savior

🌟-I got you babes, (For the rest of you send me requests!)

Harry Potter x Fem!Reader

Warnings: Low-key Reader being a Dick rider, Use of the Dark Lords name, Them both being little shits tbh, Smut (You're welcome), Brief editing (Really just skimming through), Angst for fun

I low-key want to try out pink fronting- (If you know you know, give me a request if that's something you want), A little fun fact about myself I hate Harry Potter as a person.

The Room of Requirement, a place where one could find anything they needed, had never been so unyielding. Its doors, once so accommodating, now refused to budge despite Harry and Y/n's every attempt. Trapped within its confines, the two enemies found themselves in a most unusual situation. They hated each other with a loathing passion; their rivalry spanning back years, fueled by jealousy and resentment, mostly because Harry found out that she was Draco Malfoys' cousin and that she was a death eater.

First, they kept themselves on opposite sides of the room not acknowledging each other's presence. Y/n had found herself perched on a throne of books she had made in the first three hours they were there, a vain attempt at feeling important and in control. Harry, on the other hand, had been pacing the room, running his fingers through his untidy hair over and over, coursing all of his decisions that led him up to right now.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, they both spoke at the same time. "Do you want to play a game?" Y/n asked, her voice cold and emotionless. She knew she was better at games, it was one of the only things she was better at than him. He nodded, not trusting himself to speak just yet. "Alright, let's play twenty questions."

They both thought about it for a moment. Twenty questions was a game they had both played before, a game where one person thought of something and the other person had to guess what it was by asking a total of twenty questions. It was a simple game, but they both knew it could get complicated, especially when they were both as good at it as they were.

"Fine," Harry said, his voice slightly less strained than before. He cleared his throat and took a deep breath. "Alright, I'll go first. Is it a person, place, or thing?"

Y/n smiled slightly, feeling a small thrill of anticipation. "It's a person." She answered, trying to keep her expression neutral.

Harry nodded, already forming a question in his mind. "Right, and are they living or dead?"

Y/n considered her answer for a moment before deciding. "Living."

Harry thought for a moment longer, his mind racing through a list of potential people they knew. "Is this person famous?"

Y/n hesitated. "Yes, they are quite famous."

Harry thought some more, narrowing down the list of possibilities in his mind. "Are they an actor or actress?"

Y/n smiled, feeling slightly triumphant. "No, they're not in the entertainment industry."

Harry's brow furrowed in concentration. "Are they a politician?"

Y/n's smile faded slightly. "Yes, they are."

Harry thought for a moment longer, trying to place the name. "Is this person from Britain, or from another country?"

Y/n thought about it for a moment. "They're from Britain."

Harry's eyes widened slightly as he finally figured it out. "Is it…is it Dumbledore?" he asked, almost afraid to say the name aloud.

Y/n's eyes narrowed in annoyance. "No, it isn't Dumbledore," she replied, her voice slightly sharper than she intended. "It's Voldemort." There was a pregnant pause as the words hung in the air between them. Harry looked at her, surprised by her answer. He hadn't expected her to say that. "But… why did you choose Voldemort?" he asked, unable to hide the confusion in his voice.

"He's our Lord and savior" She muses adjusting her sleeve to her green robes, Harry shot her a withering glare. "He is the one that will make the world great again" She continued, Harry snorted at that remark. "He's done so much for us, he's given us purpose, a reason to live, to fight, to be better than everyone else." She paused, taking a deep breath, her voice softening. "Filthy Mudbloods"

Harry rolled his eyes, finding her defense of Voldemort to be ironic, to say the least. "And all those people he's killed? The ones that were innocent?" He asked, anger and disgust seething beneath his calm exterior.

Y/n shrugged. "They were just casualties of war," she replied, her voice cold. "And they died for a greater cause. They died so that we could have a world free of muggles, free of those who Think they deserve a place in our world" She paused, her expression softening slightly. "Don't you see? Voldemort isn't just our leader, he's our hero. He's the one that's going to make the world a better place."

Harry felt a surge of anger course through him at her words. "You're deluded, you know that?" He spat. "He's a monster, and if you can't see that, then maybe you're just as bad as he is."

Y/n's face flushed with anger, her green eyes narrowing. "And what about you, Harry?" She hissed. "You're just a pathetic little tool. Defeated him once and think you're a big shot? You're nothing but a waste of space." She leaned in closer, her voice dripping with venom. "You're just like everyone else. Afraid of change, afraid of the future. Well, I'm not. I believe in Voldemort, and I'm willing to fight for what's right."

Harry felt a mixture of anger and pity for her. "You're just blind, Y/n," he said, his voice gentle despite the harsh words. "You don't know what he's really like. You don't know what he's capable of. You don't know the things he's done."

"Oh, and you do?" she snorted derisively. "You think you're so much better than him? You've done nothing but run away your whole life. You're just as much of a coward as everyone says you are."

Harry felt a flash of pain at her words, but he refused to let it show. "At least I've never killed innocent people," he retorted. "And I'll keep running away until I find a way to stop him."

Y/n laughed, the sound cold and mocking. "You'll never stop him," she said. "You'll never beat him. You're nothing but a pathetic loser, just like Dumbledore." She turned her back on him, walking away with her head held high. "Let everyone else deal with the issue so you don't have to," she added, her voice barely more than a whisper.

Harry felt a mixture of anger and hurt as he watched her leave. He knew she was wrong, but her words still stung. He knew he couldn't change her mind, not about Voldemort, not about anything. He sighed heavily, rubbing his eyes with the heels of his hands. He knew he had to keep fighting, had to find a way to stop Voldemort before it was too late.

For the next hour Y/n had occupied herself by carving things with her knife, she was quite good at it, she'd had plenty of practice. She had always been good with her hands, something she had in common with Voldemort. The dark lord appreciated that about her. She didn't know what it was about the other Death Eaters, but she had always felt like she was different. Maybe it was because she had been raised by pure bloods, maybe it was because she had been trained by Voldemort himself. Whatever the reason, she knew she was special.

She paused for a moment, glancing over at Harry, who was still sitting on the ground, looking defeated. She sighed softly. He really was pathetic. He was weak, and he would never understand the power and the glory of Voldemort. It was a shame, really. If only he could see the truth, maybe he wouldn't be such a burden on the rest of them.

But she knew better. Harry Potter would always be a thorn in their side, a constant reminder of the world they were fighting to create. And so, she continued carving her knife, sharpening it, preparing for the battles to come. Because she knew that one day, they would win. They would defeat Harry Potter, and they would have a world free of muggles and mudbloods. A world where pure bloods ruled, where the strong survived and the weak perished.

Harry, on the other hand, remained lost in his own thoughts. He couldn't understand how Y/n could possibly support Voldemort. He knew how evil the dark lord was, how many innocent people he had killed. But Y/n, she seemed different. She seemed to have some sort of connection with him that Harry couldn't understand. He wondered if it was because she was raised by pure bloods, or if it was because she had been trained by Voldemort himself. Whatever the reason, he knew that she was dangerous.

"Harry," she purred, "I'm bored come play with me" her voice echoed around the room that was filled with clutter and dust. "Come find me" Harry could practically hear the smirk in her voice as she spoke. He knew that she was dangerous, and he knew that he shouldn't go near her, but he couldn't help but feel drawn to her.

She was beautiful, in a dark and twisted way. Her long, flowing hair framed her pale face perfectly, and her cold, eyes seemed to glow in the dim light her body was toned and athletic. Even though he knew better, he couldn't help but be attracted to her.

Harry slowly rose to his feet, feeling a mixture of fear and curiosity coursing through his veins. He took a tentative step forward, his eyes never leaving hers. "Y/n…" he whispered.

She smiled, revealing her sharp, pointed teeth. "I've been waiting for you, Harry," she purred, taking a step closer. "I knew you'd come." She reached out and ran a long, slender finger down his cheek, sending a shiver down his spine. "You're so much stronger than you think you are," she murmured, her voice low and hypnotic. "And I know we can be so much more together."

Harry swallowed hard, feeling her touch sending waves of desire coursing through his veins. He knew he shouldn't give in to her, but it was as if he had no control over his own body. He found himself stepping even closer, feeling the heat emanating from her like a living flame.

"You're right," he whispered, his voice hoarse with desire. He closed the distance between them, his hands reaching out to touch her face, to feel her skin beneath his fingers.

She moaned softly, arching into his touch, her hips pressing against his. "Harry," she breathed, her eyes fluttering shut. "You have no idea how much I've wanted this." Her lips parted, inviting him in, and he couldn't resist any longer. He leaned forward, cradling her face in his hands, and kissed her.

Her lips were as soft as he imagined, but there was a fierceness to her kiss that took him by surprise. She tasted like blood and desire, her tongue dancing with his, urging him on. He wrapped his arms around her, feeling the strength in her body as she held him just as tightly, their hips grinding together in a smooth rhythm.

"You've got to wake up Harry" her voice hummed wrapping around his brain, "Harry wake up!" His eyes flew open and met the pair standing over him. "Harry?"

He blinked and shook his head, "Wh-what happened?" He asked, confused.

"You fell asleep dipshit," She crosses her arms and huffs, "I was just going to ignore you but you said my name and caught my attention." She gives a sly grin, "Must've been a good dream then" Her friend chuckles next to her.

Harry blushes, feeling embarrassed. "Yeah, uh… sorry about that," he mutters, trying to collect himself. He glances over at Y/n, feeling a strange mixture of shame and desire welling up inside him. She watches him with those cold, calculating eyes, and he can't help but wonder what she's thinking.

"It's fine, Potter," she says, her voice neutral. "But if you're going to sleep and call out for me again, I'll make sure you regret it." She leans in closer, her breath tickling his ear. "Trust me, I'll take a knife and shove it in your throat" For emphases she takes hers and holds It to his throat. "And then I'll drink your blood while you watch." Her words send a shiver down his spine, and he can't help but feel a strange mix of fear and arousal at her threat.

He licks his lips and nods a little, still feeling the weight of her words. "I won't give you the chance," he manages to say, his voice barely audible. There's a long moment where they stare at each other, the air thick with tension and hidden desires. Finally, she pulls back, a smirk playing at the corners of her mouth.

"Good boy," she says, her words going straight to his dick, sounding almost too pleased. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I'm going to look for shit I can take" With that, she turns on her heel and walks away, giving him one last look over her shoulder before they disappear into the crowd.

Harry was still very turned on by the time she came back with her loot and a crown sitting on her head like it was made for her, she took notice of it right away. She gave him a wink as she sat down next to him and began to unravel it, letting the gold chain slip through her fingers. "Look at this, Potter. Found it in the back."

He swallowed hard, trying to keep his composure as he looked at her. She seemed so confident, so in control. It was almost intoxicating. "That looks nice on you," he managed to say, his voice still shaky. "Very regal."

She grinned, showing off her fangs. "I know, right? It's like it was made for me." She leaned in closer, her breath tickling his ear. "I could make you feel like you were my king, Potter. If you wanted." Her hand reached out, tracing a finger down his cheek before coming to rest on his shoulder. "I could make you feel things you've never felt before."

Harry shuddered at her touch, his body responding to her words. He wanted to believe her, wanted to feel what she was offering. But a part of him knew that this was dangerous territory. "I'm not sure if that's such a good idea," he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Her grip on his shoulder tightened. "Oh, but I think it is," she purred. "I can see it in your eyes, Potter. You want this as much as I do." Her other hand came up, cupping his cheek, her thumb brushing across his bottom lip. "And I can make you forget everything else, everyone else."

He closed his eyes, unable to resist her. Her words were like a drug, clouding his thoughts and making him want to believe that she could give him what he needed. He opened his mouth, allowing her thumb to stroke across his lips, and then, before he could think twice, he leaned forward and kissed her.

She pulled away for a moment, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she looked down at him. Her eyes were wide with desire, and her fangs were bared, glistening in the dim light. "You're perfect," she whispered, her voice husky. "I've waited so long for this." Then she was kissing him again, her lips moving over his face, tracing a path down his neck and collarbone.

He arched his back, groaning as her teeth scraped against his skin. "Please," he managed to say, his voice barely audible. "I want you." She smiled against his skin, her breath hot against his flesh. "Don't worry, Potter. I'll take care of you." And then she was undoing his pants, her cool fingers wrapping around his aching erection.

She stroked him expertly, her other hand moving up to past his shirt, teasing a nipple through his shirt. He felt himself growing more and more out of control, the pleasure coursing through his veins. He couldn't believe how good this felt, how right. He wanted to lose himself in her touch, in her kiss.

When she finally pushed him back, straddling him, he knew that this was it. He was hers, and he didn't want it any other way. She leaned forward, her breasts pressing against his chest, and lowered her mouth to his neck once more. He arched his back, moaning as she teased him with her teeth and tongue. Her hips began to move, slowly at first, and then with increasing urgency. He could feel her wetness against his skin, and the sensation was almost unbearable.

She looked down at him, her eyes hooded and dark. "You're mine now," she growled, her voice rough with desire. "Say it."

He looked up at her, his eyes cloudy with lust. "I'm yours," he managed to croak. "Do with me what you will."

She smiled, her fangs gleaming in the dim light. Then she leaned forward, biting at his neck. At the same time, her hips began to move faster, her body undulating against his. He felt the familiar tugging sensation deep inside him as she guided him closer and closer to the edge.

He gripped her hips, his nails digging into her skin, desperate for release. The pleasure was building inside him, tightening his stomach, making it hard to breathe. "Please," he groaned. "I'm close."

She smiled up at him, her eyes dark with satisfaction. "That's it, Potter," she whispered, her voice husky. "Let go." And with those words, he felt himself spill inside her, his body shuddering with the force of the release. As the pleasure faded, he collapsed back against the pillows, his heart racing and his mind reeling. He looked up at her, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath.

She leaned down, her lips brushing against his ear. "That was just the beginning," she whispered. "There's so much more we can do together." Her words sent a shiver down his spine, and he couldn't help but wonder what she meant. Was she talking about the physical pleasure they'd shared? Or was there something more?

Before he could open his mouth there was the sound of rubble hitting the ground grabbing both of their attention. The Room of Requirements doors had just opened. Y/n looks down at him, "Looks like it's time to go potter" She licks her lips,"Catch you later"

Y/n Sits at a table in a cold dark room, her hair pooling around her shoulders as she spins her wand around in her hand, the other petting the snake that's draped over her chair.

A call of her name brings her back, eyes snapping to meet dark ones, "What is Your situation with Mr. Potter?" His voice sounded like honey in her ears. Such a shame he became such a massive bitch, he was one of the pretty ones.

She blinked at him owlishly before she seemed to realize his question, "Oh," She glanced towards Draco, their eyes meeting for a split second before looking away. "I have him wrapped around my finger, beck 'n call if you will, My lord," She says with a sly smile.

"Good"

Comment to be added to main taglist

#fypシ #writers on tumblr #y/n #harry #harry potter #draco #hp fandom #harry james potter #harry potter fandom #harry potter x reader #harry potter x y/n #ugh i hate him

16 notes · View notes

creative-kny-fics · 9 days

Note

Your Giyyu/Sanemi/Muichiro fic series is so cute! You make their antics so entertaining. You havent written these three together for a while, so I was wondering if I could please request a ler/lee switches with them? Please feel free to decline no problem ofc :)

You are right... It's been a while since I did! (I think it took me longer to look for pictures of these three together in some edit than thinking about the narrative)

(Warning: They may contain profanity or mentions of something sexual, read at your own risk-)

Switchs: Giyuu Tomioka, Sanemi Shinazugawa and Muichiro Tokito

You must have a lot of patience to be a teacher, but patience was something Sanemi lacked.

He was reviewing the latest exams that his students, including his brother, had taken, and the results left much to be desired.

'These idiots, why do I expect one of them to get a perfect grade? Hmmm...?', he took the test and analyzed it carefully.

There was no mistake, it was a perfect exam. 'Finally, someone with a brain. Who is this student?'

"Genya Shinazugawa"? Woah... He had really surprised him. He wasn't going to wait until the next day to announce to Genya that he was happy, plus he promised to give his something in return if Genya got better and he was a man of promise.

'I congratulate you, it is the best average you have ever had. I won't say how much it is, you surprised me...', Genya was excited. 'The classes with Muichiro have helped me!'

'What...?', Genya covered his mouth, he was expecting a scolding from Sanemi, but apparently he was too calm to ruin his night, so he would leave it for tomorrow or who knows when.

'So Muichiro has taught him, that boy must have something special'

'And I do...', Sanemi turned around, the youngest was behind him. 'Oh, so it's you. Well, I guess as a teacher and Genya's brother, I congratulate you for helping him to improve.'

'Genya is your brother...? Not seem'

Well, Sanemi's hair was white while Genya's was black, but they were.

'Yes he is, do you have a problem with that?'

'Oh nothing... It's just that, Genya is kind of attractive and you... Well, I think you understand. I still want to know how Giyuu-Sensei came to notice someone with you...', Muichiro shrugged as he smiled and turned around, preparing for his escape.

Giyuu always ate alone, it was not surprising since, according to Tanjiro and Zenitsu, he cannot converse while eating, but only something would interrupt his snack...

'What is that sound?! HEY!!!', Giyuu watched as Muichiro ran past, for no apparent reason to him.

He got up and blew his whistle while chasing him, it didn't take him long to catch up with the minor and right then and there, he punished him.

Any other student would be annoyed, but apparently he wasn't, he shrugged and made a show about not wanting to be punished and so on, all fake.

'Look, I totally understand that it's recess and so on, but that's what there is a court for. Hallways aren't for that, understood?' 'I'm sorry Giyuu-Sensei... I forgot...~'

Giyuu leaned back in his chair, until someone knocked on the door, probably another student who would have been punished by another teacher, or perhaps one of the trio of InoTanZen friends. 'Who-? Oh, Shinazugawa, it's not...-', Giyuu gasped as Sanemi hugged him.

'I missed you, I thought the day would never end...' 'I missed you too, but not now-! ECK!!'

Sanemi is affectionate (in private), and although Giyuu liked that, there was a student present! Their relationship was supposed to be kept secret, but, they are not so secretive as to pretend.

'Ehem, Giyuu-Sensei, if you want to fuck Shinazugawa-San, I could leave... But I recommend you go to a motel. It would be better in your house Giyuu-San, younger brothers can be a problem...', Muichiro smiled cheekily.

Sanemi looked up and didn't even try to hide how angry he was. Giyuu's ribs began to crack from so much force that was in the "hug".

'Shinazugawa... NO' 'Move the fuck Tomioka. This brat and I have some problems to attend to...', Giyuu refused.

He wasn't going to let Sanemi do his show, so he tried to get him out of the punishment room, but Sanemi wouldn't allow it.

And there was Muichiro, enjoying watching that "fight" between both teachers, it was entertaining. 'Stop it, please calm down. This is a boy, we can't do anything with him... Also, I don't think he's even from this school, I've never seen him... BUT STILL, NO!'

'Come on Giyuu-Sensei, show who's boss!'

'Your damn brat has balls... Giyuu, don't you realize he's fucking with us? BOTH OF US!'

Again Giyuu denied, that's how young people were, besides, it was Sanemi's fault that Muichiro now knew about their relationship, right?

Sanemi analyzed his options and smiled, hugging Giyuu, who looked at him curiously and remained alert, Sanemi would probably throw him to the ground and then chase after Muichiro, he wasn't going to allow that, at least not again...

'Have I told you that I love you...?' 'Yes, what's wrong now? Are you going to ignore him?'

'No, but I do expect something to be ignored...', Giyuu raised his eyebrow in confusion and gasped when he fell to the floor, he knew it!

But instead of running after Muichiro, Sanemi had started massaging his hip bones, was that what he wanted him to ignore? How was Giyuu supposed to ignore someone who was tickling him?!

'It's rather immature of you, don't you think Shinazugawa-Sensei?'

'I think it would be more immature if Tomioka starts laughing, he is an adult and serious man after all...'

'It seems like we are understanding each other...'

Great, first they hate each other and now they are making out, which was it still going on now?. 'Hey kid, since Tomioka punished you, why don't you even come here and help me?'

'N-NO!!', Muichiro agreed, he wanted something he could later be proud of.

And I guess Sanemi spoke just in time, because Giyuu also counterattacked, starting to dig into his armpits, causing Sanemi to lose some of his grip.

But, if it's two against one, it's hard for Giyuu to keep winning.

'G-gihive up Shinahazugawa!' 'Nu-uh! Yo-yohou're gohohing to pahahay for thihis! Muichiro, hihis lohoweher ribs!'

'To the order!', Muichiro approached and although Giyuu tried to push him away, he couldn't.

Woah, that kid had extraordinary strength, or maybe Giyuu wasn't putting in too much of himself and was being gentle.

'Aaaw what's wrong "Tomioka-Sensei"? Can't you keep tickling anymore? Is it too much for you~?'

'YOHOHOU TRAHAITOHOR!! YOHOU PROHOMISEHEHED-!!' 'Ooooh yes, I promised no one would know, but you didn't realize I crossed my fingers...~', poorly played Sanemi.

Giyuu's grip began to lose strength, but he was still trying to wage war on Sanemi, but it was all in vain, Sanemi didn't seem to laugh as much anymore... Unless...

'Shinazugawa-San? What happens? Your expression is scary...' 'PFFFT!! I-I'M O-OKAHAY!!'

And apparently now it was even, you tickle someone in their worst spot, you get similarly tickled in yours.

Muichiro found that cool, so he stopped, laughing as the positions were now reversed, Giyuu now on top of Sanemi as he came hard on that sweet spot he had already memorized.

'I thought you learned! Do you seriously think I'm going to allow you to humiliate me again?!'

'YEHEHEHES!! YOHOHOU'RE A MHMHMHMH FUCKIHIHING WAHAHALKIHING TICKLEHEHE SPOHOHOT!!', Giyuu frowned, he didn't know if it was Shinazugawa's ego that prevented him from accepting reality or perhaps, just like Giyuu, he also liked this kind of thing.

Muichiro had nothing more to do there, whatever was next, he didn't want to be part of it, but when he was going to leave... 'And where do you think you're going? You still have 5 minutes left until the punishment ends and I think that's enough time, don't you think Sanemi?'

'Mhm, let's see if after this punishment you learn to respect your superiors better...'

I don't think negotiating at those times is an option, but it doesn't hurt to try, right?

'TOUCH ME AND I'LL KICK YOU IN THE BAHAHAHAHALLS!! EAHAHAHAHA!!'

'Do you want to try it again, Mr? Shinazugawa, since you have younger brothers? Do you want to have the privilege?' 'EEEEH?! NONONO!! AYIE! NOHOHOT THEHEREHEHE!!', I think Sanemi did agree to the privilege...

'AND WHERE WERE YOU ALMOST ALL DAY?! YOU HAD ME WORRIED?!', Yuichiro pulled his brother by the arm, he only neglected him for a few moments and Muichiro was already doing his thing in other places. 'I was just having fun...'

'Oh yeah? And doing what?!' 'Talking to two friends from another school...'

Muichiro looked up, seeing both teachers waving goodbye to him, maybe those provocations weren't so bad after all.

#demon slayer tickling #demon slayer tickle #ler!sanemi #lee!sanemi #ler!giyuu #lee!giyuu #ler!muichiro #lee!muichiro #kimetsu academy

18 notes · View notes

Last Seen Blogs